Zoroastrianism Ancient and Modern Chapters 4,5,6,7,8 - Traditional ...
Zoroastrianism Ancient and Modern Chapters 4,5,6,7,8 - Traditional ...
Zoroastrianism Ancient and Modern Chapters 4,5,6,7,8 - Traditional ...
You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles
YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.
CHAPTER IV.<br />
The Writer's leaning on the authority of Foreign writers in<br />
the absence of Avestic evidence.<br />
159<br />
While trying to show the demerits of <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> the writer of<br />
the book has adopted another very quaint style, viz., of quoting foreign<br />
authors <strong>and</strong> giving their opinions about a number of subjects as if the<br />
opinions were directly from Avestan teachings. We shall dismiss this<br />
fourth main head very summarily, for it is not at all important in point<br />
of review, but we have to introduce it in order to point out a peculiar<br />
way of putting into the book of Zoroastrian Theology ideasspeculative<br />
<strong>and</strong> vague from foreign <strong>and</strong> especially Greek writersinstead<br />
of from the Avesta <strong>and</strong> Pahlavi writings, which pertain to the<br />
Zoroastrian religion.<br />
In this chapter therefore there arises a question viz.- What can<br />
alien foreign writers know of teachings of Zoroastrian Scriptures? On<br />
what grounds can a Parsee Zoroastrian take for gospel truth what<br />
foreign writers have taught as Zoroastrian canons <strong>and</strong> practices?<br />
Besides, the foreign writers quoted by the writer of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology are almost all of them persons who were not at all students<br />
of Avesta <strong>and</strong> Palalavi Literature. They are mere writers of history of<br />
former times, <strong>and</strong> the religious canons <strong>and</strong> principles cannot be<br />
elucidated merely from vague historical ideas inserted by a writer of<br />
history in his own fashion of underst<strong>and</strong>ing these. Scriptural truths are<br />
quite distinct from references made by historians or other foreign<br />
writers. We shall take some of these instances given by the writer of<br />
the book.<br />
On p. 156 he says<br />
“ Hippolytus relates, on the authority of Aristoxenus, that the Persians believed<br />
in two primeval causes of existence, the first being Light, or the father, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
second, Darkness, the mother. On the
160 ANTI-ZOROASTRIAN IDEAS FROM FOREIGN WRITERS.<br />
authority of Diogenes Laertius we have the assurance that Eudoxus <strong>and</strong> Aristotle<br />
wrote of these two powers as Zeus or Oromazdes, <strong>and</strong> Hades or Areimanios.<br />
Plutarch narrates, in the same tone, that Oromazdes came from light, <strong>and</strong><br />
Areimanios from darkness……..Plutarch himself further mentions, on the<br />
authority of Theopompus, the loss of whose excursus dealing with <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong><br />
in antiquity is still to be deplored, that the good God ruled for three thous<strong>and</strong><br />
years……..<strong>and</strong> the Evil one another three thous<strong>and</strong> years Diogenes confirms this<br />
statement.”<br />
Here we see that the six or seven names of foreign writers in this<br />
paragraph do not teach us anything about the idea of good <strong>and</strong> evil as<br />
taught in the Zoroastrian scriptures. These foreign writers have their<br />
own ideas about the subject, <strong>and</strong> in the book of Zoroastrian Theology<br />
there was no necessity of relying on their authority or even referring to<br />
them. The foreign writers were also ignorant of the Zoroastrian<br />
scriptures <strong>and</strong> the historical ideas formed by them <strong>and</strong> produced out of<br />
their own beliefs cannot be put on a level with those taught in the<br />
Zoroastrian scriptures.<br />
On p. 135 he says-<br />
“Phoenix of Colophon,” (280 B. C.) cited in Athenaeus, speaks of the fire<br />
ritual of the Magi <strong>and</strong> mentions the Baresman. Strabo says that the fire-priests<br />
fed the sacred fire with dry wood, fat <strong>and</strong> oil; <strong>and</strong> he further adds that some<br />
portions of the caul of the sacrificed animal were also placed on it”<br />
This is simply utter nonsense quoted from a foreign writer's own<br />
views. The early Zoroastrians were much wiser than the foreign<br />
historians, <strong>and</strong> they understood <strong>and</strong> observed their principles of<br />
holiness in general <strong>and</strong> of sacredness of fire far better than these<br />
foreign writers. The idea of putting the caul (!) <strong>and</strong> that too of a<br />
sacrificed (!) animal is simply shocking from the point of view of<br />
Zoroastrian scriptures, <strong>and</strong> no Zoroastrian writer would ever venture to<br />
say that such impure reverence is taught in their scriptures. It would<br />
have been very well if the writer of Zoroastrian Theology had desisted<br />
from gracing (!) his own book with such elegant (!) <strong>and</strong> genuine (!)<br />
views of foreign Greek writers. But we must bear in mind that the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology by doing this joins h<strong>and</strong>s with foreign
NONSENSE ABOUT SACRIFICES PROM FOREIGN WRITERS.<br />
writers in putting the Zoroastrian religion in the light of ridicule <strong>and</strong><br />
cynicism as much as possible. On p. 186 he says.-<br />
161<br />
“We gather some more particulars on the subject from the incidental<br />
references of other writers. Porphyry mentions on the authority of Eubulus that<br />
the Magi are divided into three classes, the first <strong>and</strong> the most learned of which<br />
neither kill nor eat anything living. Diogenes Laertius states that vegetables<br />
cheese <strong>and</strong> bread form their food <strong>and</strong> they content themselves with the plain<br />
ground for their bed. Clement of Alex<strong>and</strong>ria mentions a sect of the Magi that;<br />
observed the life of celibacy. Speaking about the designation by which the<br />
Zoroastrian priests were known in Cappadocia in his days, Strabo relates that in<br />
addition to their usual name of the Magi, the priests were called puraithoi, the<br />
equivalent of the Avestan designation Athravan or fire-priest.”<br />
Here we find three more names of foreign writers but these<br />
classical references throw no light on the original Zoroastrian<br />
teachings; <strong>and</strong> very often much confusion of ideas is given rise to by<br />
such references when the ideas of foreign writers are regarded as<br />
equivalent to Zoroastrian teachings. As for instance on p. 98 the writer<br />
says. -<br />
“Much of what the Greek authors write regarding such Iranian sacrifices in<br />
antiquity has its parallels in the Later Avestan Texts. Some of the angels seek<br />
consecrated cooked repasts of cattle <strong>and</strong> birds as offerings from their votaries.<br />
Generally the victims used in sacrifice were horses, camels, oxen, asses, stags,<br />
sheep, <strong>and</strong> birds if we may judge from Athenaeus 4 p. 145. Xerxes is said to have<br />
sacrificed a thous<strong>and</strong> cows to the Trojan Athena, while the Magi offered at the<br />
same time libations to the manes of the heroes. When that Achaemenian monarch<br />
came to the river Strymon the Magi offered a sacrifice of white horses (according<br />
to Herodotus.) Speaking about the mode of sacrificing animals to the divinities,<br />
Herodotus tells us that the sacrificial beast was taken to a clean place by the<br />
sacrificer, who covered his head with wreaths of myrtle. When the victim was<br />
slaughtered <strong>and</strong> the pieces of meat were placed on grass, the Magi consecrated<br />
them by chanting the theogony.”<br />
Is all this taught in the Zoroastrian scriptures? Certainly not. All<br />
this nonsense about sacrifices <strong>and</strong> killing of birds <strong>and</strong> beasts is not <strong>and</strong><br />
has never been seen in Zoroastrian teachings.<br />
21
162 CREDULITY--A GRAVE DEFECT IN WRITERS ON ZOROASTRIANISM.<br />
This talk of sacrifice is purely an invention of the historian Herodotus<br />
who cannot be trusted in his descriptions of battles <strong>and</strong> purely historical<br />
events also. These historians are like novelists <strong>and</strong> fiction-writers who<br />
invent things from their imagination. We should not have minded such<br />
descriptions had they been regarded as purely historical. But when the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology introduces these into his book of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology <strong>and</strong> puts them in comparison with Zoroastrian<br />
teachings, we cannot but resent such method of style adopted by him in<br />
order to bring the Zoroastrian teachings of the Avesta into ridicule. We<br />
shall see in the next Chapter i.e. in the fifth main head in this review<br />
that <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> has never taught killing or sacrifice of animal or<br />
bird. All the ideas of sacrifices are purely borrowed from foreign writers<br />
<strong>and</strong> accepted by Parsi writers without any evidence thereto from<br />
Zoroastrian scripture-writings. Here we can see very clearly the<br />
undesirability of giving references from foreign writers in a book of<br />
Zoroastrian religion. This has been a defect in all Parsee writers to<br />
borrow <strong>and</strong> accept as Gospel truth what early Greek <strong>and</strong> other writers<br />
have said about <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>, whereas the ideas given out by these<br />
have never been verified from Zoroastrian scriptures. Herodotus <strong>and</strong><br />
Diogenes <strong>and</strong> others were no students of Avesta <strong>and</strong> Pahlavi, <strong>and</strong> they<br />
were no teachers of Zoroastrian principles of holiness <strong>and</strong> rituals. History<br />
may be respected in so far as it enumerates the events of the times,<br />
but history must be run down if it superposes certain ideas of its own on<br />
the teachings of a very great <strong>and</strong> ancient religion like <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>.<br />
But if derision of Zoroastrian religion is one of the underlying motives<br />
of the writer of Zoroastrian Theology, it is no wonder if he is fond of<br />
such views of foreign writers as are evidently non-sensical <strong>and</strong> contra-<br />
Avestan.<br />
A similar reference to Herodotus is again found on p. 133 where<br />
the writer says -<br />
“We may recall that Herodotus mentions the fact that the Persians sacrificed<br />
to the winds among other divine forces in nature; “<br />
<strong>and</strong> on p. 97 where it is said-
NO KILLING OF ANIMALS FOR THE SAKE OF ANY ANGEL 163<br />
" We learn from Herodotus that the Persians sacrificed unto the sun, moon,<br />
earth, fire, water, <strong>and</strong> winds; "<br />
on p. 127 that-<br />
“Herodotus writes that the moon is the tutelary divinity of Persia.”<br />
We must bear in mind that the idea of animal-sacrifice or<br />
shedding the blood of any animal or bird is not at all Avestan or<br />
Zoroastrian, but it has been thrown upon the meanings of certain<br />
Avesta passages as we shall see in the next main head, by foreign<br />
historians or other writers of books. The word "sacrifice" implying<br />
'animal-slaughter' has been very wrongly used throughout the book of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology, because nowhere in the Avesta is there a single<br />
idea of killing animal in the name of religion. <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> teaches<br />
the prayer or adoration of the Creator from the Created Objects-to go<br />
from Nature to Nature's God <strong>and</strong> hence the followers of <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong><br />
adore <strong>and</strong> praise such miraculous objects as the sun <strong>and</strong> the moon, <strong>and</strong><br />
keep these as the mediums of concentration of all the prayer-thoughts<br />
directed towards the God-head. Again the moon is not the only tutelary<br />
or guardian-like divinity, for almost everyone of the Yazatas or<br />
Worshipful-forces does the function of protecting its invoker from all<br />
evil influences. Such vague ideas quoted from Herodotus or other<br />
foreign writers in the book of Zoroastrian Theology cannot add genuine<br />
facts of real knowledge, but may help to add to the same nature of<br />
speculative ideas of the writer himself.<br />
On p. 137 it is given that-<br />
"Herodotus, who confuses her (i.e. Ardvi Sura Anahita) with Mithra, says<br />
that her cult came to Iran from the Semites of Assyria <strong>and</strong> Arabia,"<br />
Ardvi Sura who is as exalted an angel as Atar-the former<br />
supervising the water <strong>and</strong> the latter presiding over the fire-element – is<br />
pronounced by Herodotus as a non-Zoroastrian idea given to the<br />
Zoroastrians from other countries like Assyria <strong>and</strong> Arabia! If one knows<br />
really the condition of Arabia at the time of the advent of Zoroaster, <strong>and</strong><br />
the debt which Arabia owes to <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>
164 THE ANGEL ARDVI SURA-CERTAINLY OF ZOROASTRIAN ORIGIN.<br />
for its literature, it will appear quite clearly how Herodotus fondly fires<br />
off while giving his own views <strong>and</strong> vague imaginary speculations of his<br />
own. The female-angel whose name gives the name to the tenth day of<br />
the month <strong>and</strong> the eighth month of the year of the Zoroastrian Calendar,<br />
-the Yazata in whose honour we find one of the longest Yashts written<br />
in the Yasht literature of the Nask-i-Baghan-Yasht--the Yazata who is<br />
said to have been consulted by Ahura Mazda, <strong>and</strong> whose rituals are<br />
taught in more than one Nask-has been regarded as coming from Arabia<br />
<strong>and</strong> Assyria by Herodotus. Supposing the foreign writers may have<br />
been mistaken on account of their ignorance of Avesta <strong>and</strong> Pahlavi<br />
scriptures in the original, we must say emphatically that it should have<br />
been the duty of the writer of Zoroastrian Theology to have pointed out<br />
all the fallacies <strong>and</strong> mistaken, wrong <strong>and</strong> vague notions of foreign<br />
writers about <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>. Instead of doing so the writer quotes<br />
simply as if admitting the truth of the references made, <strong>and</strong> this<br />
intensifies the air of ridicule <strong>and</strong> cynicism to be found throughout the<br />
book.<br />
Again on p. 140 under the heading 'Animal Sacrifices to Anahita'<br />
the writer says thus-<br />
" Strabo relates the mode of sacrificing to the waters. The sacrificial animal,<br />
we are told, is taken to the bank of a river or a lake; a ditch is formed into which<br />
the animal is killed. The pieces of meat are then placed on myrtle or laurel, <strong>and</strong><br />
holding tamarisk twigs in his h<strong>and</strong>s, the priest pours oil mixed with honey <strong>and</strong> milk<br />
on the ground <strong>and</strong> chants the sacred formulas. Great care is taken that no drop of<br />
blood falls into the water while the animal is being immolated; nor must the<br />
mixture of oil, honey <strong>and</strong> milk be poured into water. This precaution is taken lest<br />
the waters be defiled."<br />
Such a horrid sort of ceremonial may be done by a priest other<br />
than Zoroastrian. We challenge the writer of Zoroastrian Theology to<br />
point out from the extant Avesta scriptures the ideas of animalsacrifices<br />
to Ardvi Sura or to any other angel as related by foreign<br />
writers such as Herodotus <strong>and</strong> Strabo <strong>and</strong> others. There was certainly<br />
no need of the paragraph above quoted in the book of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology if the writer had<br />
_
FALSE STATEMENTS ABOUT ANIMAL-SACRIFICE FOR HAOMA<br />
some nobler idea than that of public ridicule <strong>and</strong> ridicule unjustifiable –<br />
of the writer's, own religion. The above paragraph refers certainly to the<br />
sacrifice of animals practiced by the wild tribes, but <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong><br />
completely abhors any such idea of man-slaughter or animal-slaughter.<br />
On p. 121 he says-<br />
“We are told that Ahura Mazda has set apart for Haoma as his share in the<br />
sacrifice the jawbone, the tongue, <strong>and</strong> the left eye of the immolated animal. In<br />
general this is also in accordance with the statement of Herodotus regarding the<br />
Persian acts of sacrifice in worship.”<br />
The attitude or the writer is seen very clearly here. He wants to<br />
show that the system of animal-slaughter has been taught in the Avesta<br />
by absurd <strong>and</strong> entirely wrong translations, <strong>and</strong> if Herodotus supports<br />
the ideas invented by the writer, these ideas therefore must be doubly<br />
(!) Avestic (!). We challenge the writer to prove what he says about<br />
the sacrifices reserved for Haoma from any of the extant Avesta texts.<br />
If the ideas of Herodotus are pleasing <strong>and</strong> suitably acceptable to the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology, it does not logically follow therefore<br />
that those ideas have been taught in the Avesta. In fact Herodotus an<br />
alien is no more an authority with reference to the exposition of<br />
<strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> than Macaulay, though a Christian as historian of<br />
Engl<strong>and</strong> with respect to the explanation of Christianity.<br />
Similar instances of foreign authority may be multiplied, but we<br />
shall not elaborat this main head of the review. On p. 181 he says-<br />
165<br />
“We learn from Diogenes, on the authority of Theopompus <strong>and</strong> Eudemus,<br />
that the classical authors were familiar with the Magian doctrine of the<br />
millennium <strong>and</strong> the final restoration of the world as early 8as in the fourth<br />
century B. C. Plutarch draws his materials on this millennial doctrine from<br />
Theopompus.”<br />
This reference made here throws in fact no light on the subject of<br />
renovation from the Zoroastrian st<strong>and</strong>point. It is only on
166 NO GREEK, INDIAN OR ARABIC INFLUENCE ON ZOROASTRIANISM.<br />
account of the fondness shown by the writer for introducing references<br />
from foreign writers that such redundant citations are to be found in the<br />
book.<br />
The writer is so much fascinated with foreign influence on<br />
<strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> that he points out Greek <strong>and</strong> Indian influence in several<br />
Persian works of <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>. He says on p. 314-<br />
“Among the more important works that have thus come down to us are Jami-Kaikhushru,<br />
Makashefat-i-Kaivani, Khishtab, Zaredasht Afshar, <strong>and</strong> Zindah<br />
Rud. The authors of the last three allege that their works are translations, into<br />
Persian from the original Pahlavi books written in the days of the Sassanian Kings<br />
Hormaz <strong>and</strong> Khusru Parviz. A search through the literary contents of these<br />
writings, however shows that their philosophical dissertations mostly reproduce<br />
the teachings of Greek philosophy, current in India in the seventeenth century<br />
through its Arabic version.”<br />
We cannot say too much in favour of these books for they are<br />
written in Persian; hence we cannot speak of them as emphatically as of<br />
the Avesta scriptures. Still if we give credit to the deposition made by<br />
the authors of these books that they were Persian versions of some<br />
Pahlavi books now lost to us which may in their turn have been versions<br />
of some Avesta texts out of the 21 Nasks, we must pay due attention to<br />
these books also. They are books, which inculcate very deep ancient<br />
Persian system of mystic philosophy, which is quite beyond the scope of<br />
the ordinary student of philosophy, theology or philology. Since these<br />
are said to have been translations from original Pahlavi works we have<br />
reasons to believe them to be of Zoroastrian origin. This is certainly seen<br />
by those who have gone through these books without any preconceived<br />
ideas pro or con these books that there is nothing in them which goes<br />
diametrically opposite to the rules <strong>and</strong> teachings that are found even in<br />
the extant Avesta writings.<br />
We are at a loss to underst<strong>and</strong> why these books of original Persian<br />
mystic philosophy are depreciated <strong>and</strong> run down by the philological<br />
students of the Avesta. The writer of Zoroastrian Theology finds in these<br />
Persian books "the teachings of Greek philosophy," <strong>and</strong> also “through its<br />
Arabic version.” Supposing
PERSIAN BOOKS ON ZOROASTRIAN PHILOSOPHY - PAHLAVl ORIGIN. 167<br />
for argument's sake that these Persian books expound systems of Greek<br />
philosophy, may we ask the writer of Zoroastrian Theology about the<br />
origin of Greek philosophy, <strong>and</strong> Arabic philosophy. That the Greek<br />
<strong>and</strong> the Arabic philosophies owe much to ancient Persian <strong>and</strong><br />
Zoroastrian knowledge of the 2l Nasks is a fact as clear as daylight.<br />
Plato, Pythagoras <strong>and</strong> Aristotle had for their own philosophy the ideas<br />
borrowed from ancient Persian philosophy as their basis. Hence what<br />
is taught in those Persian books <strong>and</strong> what seems at first sight to be<br />
Greek philosophy proves itself to be originally Zoroastrian even if we<br />
grant that the Persians wrote from Greek philosophical books which<br />
owed much to Zoroastrian teachings; but such a reservation cannot<br />
even be made by us since the writers of those Persian books say<br />
emphatically that they are translations from some Pahlavi writings.<br />
With reference to the so-called Greek influence in the Persian books of<br />
mysticism the writer of Zoroastrian Theology is intolerant, whereas we<br />
have already seen that he is fond of referring to other Greek writers<br />
<strong>and</strong> giving their absolutely nonsensical ideas on the subject of animal<br />
sacrifices etc., in support of his own views. Is this not wonderful when<br />
we seriously think of the writer's situation with regard to Greek<br />
influence on Zoroastrian literature!<br />
Similar ideas of Indian <strong>and</strong> Greek influence have been given on p.<br />
358 where the writer says -<br />
“Religion <strong>and</strong> philosophy did not proceed h<strong>and</strong> in h<strong>and</strong> in Iran. Indian <strong>and</strong><br />
Greek philosophies were not unknown to the Iranians, for there was a constant<br />
interchange of ideas between Persia on one side <strong>and</strong> India <strong>and</strong> Greece on the<br />
other, as ever since the days of Pythagoras Greek <strong>and</strong> Indian philosophers<br />
frequented the Persian Court…………But we do not find any systematic attempt<br />
at interpreting the Zoroastrian religion in the light of such philosophies.”<br />
Here the writer seems to believe that there was practically no<br />
influence on the Zoroastrian teachings made by Indian <strong>and</strong> Greek<br />
philosophies though the later Kings of Persia allowed philosophical<br />
debates among Indian, Greek <strong>and</strong> Persian philosophers at their courts.<br />
We cannot underst<strong>and</strong> what the writer means by
168 PAHLAVI & PERSIAN WRITERS FOR MORE RELIABLE THAN ENGLISH.<br />
saying that 'in Iran religion <strong>and</strong> philosophy did not go h<strong>and</strong> in h<strong>and</strong>.'<br />
Does he imply that there is no philosophy at all in the religion taught by<br />
Zoroaster; or does he mean to say that the Zoroastrian religion did not<br />
accept Greek or Indian philosophy <strong>and</strong> make it its own? The whole<br />
paragraph certainly implies that the Zoroastrian teachings were not<br />
affected at all by Greek or Indian philosophies, though philosophical<br />
discussions <strong>and</strong> exchange of ideas in debate were allowed at the Persian<br />
court. Thus we cannot clearly make out what the writer means to say<br />
about Greek influence on <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>, for at one time he is fond of<br />
quoting unreliable authors like Herodotus <strong>and</strong> others in support of his<br />
own favourite ideas, at another time he speaks against the Greek influence<br />
of mysticism in later Persian books which are in fact derived<br />
from the Pahlavi basis, <strong>and</strong> again he says that <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> was not<br />
explained in the light of Greek or Indian philosophies, that is to say,<br />
that there was no Greek influence on Zoroastrian Avesta Scriptures. If<br />
one believes in the genuine existence of 21 Nasks given by the prophet,<br />
one can in a moment declare that no Greek nor any other influence is to<br />
be found in all the extant Avesta Scriptures. We can say this<br />
emphatically so far as the Avestan scripture-writings are concerned, <strong>and</strong><br />
we leave it to the exhaustive student of <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> to judge how<br />
much of some of later Pahlavi <strong>and</strong> Persian writings can be culled out as<br />
purely pristine Zoroastrian teachings, though here also we must not<br />
doubt a Pahlavi writer if he solemnly declares that his source is<br />
Avestan, nor should we in the least doubt the veracity of a Persian<br />
writer, if he professes to write from the authority of some Pahlavi<br />
source. In fact much of Pahlavi <strong>and</strong> Persian Zoroastrian literature is far<br />
more approximate to the original Zoroastrian teachings than some<br />
English <strong>and</strong> Gujarati books on <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> containing mere<br />
imaginary speculative ideas of the writers e.g. the book of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology under review. For the writer of Zoroastrian Theology himself<br />
says on p. xxxi of introduction-<br />
“Though Pahlavi had replaced Avestan, the early works written in the<br />
ancient language had not yet ceased to influence the Pahlavi<br />
"
EXERTION & DESTINY-AN ORIGINALLY ZOROASTRIAN LAW<br />
169<br />
writers. In fact, some of the most important of the Pahlavi works are either<br />
versions of some Avestan works now lost to us, or draw their thought from the<br />
Avestan sources. Thus the Pahlavi Bundahishn is the epitome of the Avestan<br />
Damdad Nusk, subsequently lost. Similarly not so few of the Pahlavi works<br />
written two or three centuries after the conquest of Persia by the Arabs<br />
tenaciously preserve the tradition h<strong>and</strong>ed down by Sasanian Persia.”<br />
This is alright. But he goes further <strong>and</strong> points out again Moslem<br />
influence in <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>. On the same page he says. -<br />
“The Menuk-i-Khrat, for example, betrays Moslem influence when it<br />
preaches fatalism, but is otherwise faithfully voicing the sentiments of the<br />
orthodox Sasanian Church.”<br />
The writer's judgment of Minoi-kherat is quite erroneous, for in<br />
fact no fatalism is preached in that book. There the law of exertion<br />
(Pahavi Kar) <strong>and</strong> destiny (Pahlavi Bakht) determined by the fruits of<br />
exertion as taught in the Gathic law of "Paitioget" or "Action-with-its-<br />
Reaction" is referred to. Whatever the Moslem belief about fatalism<br />
may be, this is certain that <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> preaches the law of exertion<br />
<strong>and</strong> destiny; the interrelation of past, present <strong>and</strong> future-in the words of<br />
the writer himself as on p. 149. -<br />
“Each generation is the product of the past <strong>and</strong> parent of the future ;”<br />
<strong>and</strong> the law of Cause <strong>and</strong> Effect, as in the words of the writer on p.<br />
154. -<br />
"Bagha or dispenser plays an insignificant part as Fate personified in the<br />
Younger Avesta although this personification becomes more pronounced as the<br />
personification of Fate in the later Pahlavi period. There is however a solitary<br />
passage in the Vendidad, <strong>and</strong> it may be late, which tells us that a man who is<br />
drowned in water or burnt by fire is not killed by water or fire, but by Fate;"<br />
<strong>and</strong> finally the mutual indissoluble connection between Fate <strong>and</strong><br />
Exertion in the words of the writer on p. 207,-<br />
soul"<br />
22<br />
"Both these (Fate <strong>and</strong> Exertion) are closely linked together as are man's body <strong>and</strong>
110 WRITER'S DISLIKE OF THE GATHIC LAW OF “FATE” (Paitioget).<br />
The writer of Zoroastrian Theology seems to be averse to the<br />
doctrine of Fate <strong>and</strong> he seems to believe as on p. 208 that. -<br />
"The ever active spirit of <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> militated against fatalism <strong>and</strong><br />
saved the nation from its baneful effect."<br />
But we must say emphatically that-<br />
The law of “Paitioget” or Action-<strong>and</strong>-Reaction has been<br />
taught in the Gathas, that the Creator has been styled as “Hatamarane”<br />
the infallible accountant in the Gathas, that the Yazata<br />
Mithra has been appointed in the Avesta the lord observing the law<br />
of Paitioget, <strong>and</strong> that the law of exertion <strong>and</strong> destiny always<br />
inseparably linked together is one of the fundamental laws of<br />
<strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>.<br />
The writer of Zoroastrian Theology seems to be ignorant of this<br />
doctrine as taught in the Gathas <strong>and</strong> other Avestan scriptures; <strong>and</strong><br />
hence having natural aversion for the Moslem view of fatalism as he<br />
may have understood it, he cannot tolerate the law of destiny as result<br />
of exertion preached in the Pahlavi work of Mino-i-Kherat (i.e. the<br />
Spirit of Wisdom or Spiritual Wisdom,) <strong>and</strong> speculates as in the case of<br />
Greek influence that there is Moslem influence to be found in that<br />
abstruse Pahlavi work. When we read pp. 23 <strong>and</strong> 24 of the book of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology we find that the writer has not lost sight of the<br />
law of Cause <strong>and</strong> Effect, Action <strong>and</strong> Reaction, Exertion <strong>and</strong> Destiny,<br />
Response in the form of reward or punishment-as taught in the Gathas.<br />
But it seems that the writer of Zoroastrian Theology is very impatient<br />
<strong>and</strong> hasty in arriving at his own speculative conclusions on any subject.<br />
He could have drawn far better inferences <strong>and</strong> correct ones if he had<br />
treated the whole theme without any bias lurking in his mind. But an<br />
unbiassed condition is quite impossible with him, for his mind seems to<br />
be heated with the ideas of his favourite mission newly invented as<br />
evinced throughout his book. He says on pp. 23, 24 under the heading<br />
“Ahura Mazda has ordained that virtue is its own reward <strong>and</strong> vice its<br />
own retribution,” --<br />
“Every individual is to reap the consequences of his own thoughts, words<br />
<strong>and</strong> deed. Zarathushtra exhorts men <strong>and</strong> women to make their
Paitioget IMPLIES THE LAW OF Individual Responsibility.<br />
171<br />
own choice between good <strong>and</strong> evil, for everyone has to decide his own fate, <strong>and</strong><br />
the prophet emphasises again the fact of individual<br />
responsibility…………….Mazda has ordained laws for the recompense of the<br />
righteous <strong>and</strong> the punishment of the wicked in the world to come......... Those who<br />
live in this world in conformity with the divine message, reap future reward; but<br />
those who choose to live in defiance of it, bring future trouble upon themselves,<br />
for both weal <strong>and</strong> woe come from Him. Unto those who do His will he gives<br />
better than the good, but he metes out worse than the evil to those who act against<br />
it. He is the Lord to judge the deeds of life, <strong>and</strong> he passes his verdict on them.<br />
Strict are his laws, <strong>and</strong> stern His judgment."<br />
All this is quoted from various Gathas by the writer himself. We<br />
have to give this long quotation here only in order to show that the lawof<br />
Exertion <strong>and</strong> Destiny,-of future rewards <strong>and</strong> punishments of present<br />
thought, word <strong>and</strong> deed,-of present reward <strong>and</strong> punishment of past<br />
thought, word <strong>and</strong> deed,-as decreed or determined in the final decision<br />
according to the Divine Law of 'Paitioget' is purely a Zoroastrian law<br />
taught even in the Gathas, <strong>and</strong> explained elaborately in the other Avesta<br />
scriptures, which the Pahlavi writers have made still more clear. Thus to<br />
say that because the law of destiny is taught in the Mino-i-Kherat it<br />
must have borrowed it from the Moslem religion, must be termed mere<br />
hasty, thoughtless speculation on the part of the writer of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology.<br />
We have digressed here on to the subject of exertion <strong>and</strong> destiny<br />
from the main head subject, which we shall now bring to an end. This<br />
short chapter could have been omitted by us from this review, but as we<br />
now see it has helped us to note the weak points of the writer of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology. Anyhow he wants to preach his own favourite<br />
Idols-of-the-Mind or of the Market-place, <strong>and</strong> he regards any foreign<br />
influence healthy if a foreign writer seems to be supporting his own<br />
favourite beliefs, <strong>and</strong> he denounces all foreign influence if a writer goes<br />
against his ideas. He also summarily dismisses all ideas not to his taste<br />
as having some imaginary foreign influence, although in fact these<br />
ideas may be Zoroastrian in origin e.g. the doctrine of fate <strong>and</strong>
172 WRITER'S SHAM KNOWLEDGE OF ZOROASTRIAN RELIGION.<br />
exertion is regarded by him as coming into <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> from the<br />
Moslem source. We leave it to the patient reader how much value <strong>and</strong><br />
attention ought to be paid to such a book, full of vagueness,<br />
speculation, inconsistency <strong>and</strong> self-contradictions with sham<br />
knowledge of religion feigned throughout!
CHAPTEH V.<br />
The Writer's Fondness for Animal Sacrifices said to have<br />
been encouraged in <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>.<br />
173<br />
In the last main head we have seen how the writer of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology eagerly refers to foreign writers pro animal sacrifices said to<br />
have been practiced by Zoroastrians. In this chapter we shall deal with<br />
the subject of animal sacrifices, <strong>and</strong> we shall see whether Zoroastrian<br />
Scriptures have encouraged the practice of animal-slaughter, by<br />
referring to various Avesta texts. The writer of Zoroastrian Theology<br />
has throughout attempted to make the reader believe that all the socalled<br />
Later Avesta texts have inculcated the doctrine of giving<br />
animal-sacrifices to angels <strong>and</strong> archangels. By this attempt he further<br />
wants to show that the Later Avesta texts since they preach the<br />
doctrine of animal-slaughter cannot have been given by the prophet.<br />
With the uniform motive of running down all the so-called Later<br />
Avesta texts the writer of Zoroastrian Theology has as we have seen<br />
throughout all the heads tried his best to dupe his reader into this<br />
belief. If the Later Avesta texts are thus depreciated, there remains<br />
simply the religion as taught in the five Gathas, <strong>and</strong> the people of the<br />
class of the writer of Zoroastrian Theology do require a religion<br />
without the Yacna, the Vendidad, the Yashts <strong>and</strong> all other Avesta<br />
except the Gathas.<br />
To start with, we must bear in mind that the idea of animal-<br />
sacrifices as taught by the writer of Zoroastrian Theology is never to be<br />
found in any Avesta Scriptures whether Gathic or non-Gathic. Very<br />
often we find that the word “Sacrifice” as used in its degraded sense in<br />
English in the phrase animal-sacrifice or killing of an animal in the<br />
name of religion has been quite absurdly put for the Avesta word<br />
“Yacna.” The word "sacrifice" from its Latin derivation sacer holy <strong>and</strong><br />
facio I make, literally signifies the holy process, the holy procedure, or<br />
holy making i.e. procedure of holiness; hence it further adopted the<br />
meaning of "a sacred offering" or “offering for higher or more
174 " Yacna" NEVER IMPLIES SACRIFICE OR SLAUGHTER.<br />
holy objects.” In support or this tracing of meanings we may quote two<br />
authorities Webster <strong>and</strong> Century dictionaries. Webster gives the three<br />
meanings in order thus:<br />
1. The offering of anything to God or to a deity.<br />
2. Consecratory rite.<br />
3. 3. An immolated victim presented in the way of<br />
religious thanksgiving, atonement, or conciliation.<br />
The Century dictionary explains the term “sacrifice” as under: -<br />
1. Lit. A rendering sacred.<br />
2. That which is sacrificed; specially that which is<br />
consecrated <strong>and</strong> offered to a deity as an expression of<br />
thanksgiving, consecration, penitence or<br />
reconciliation.<br />
Thus we see that the meaning of “animal-slaughter” assigned to<br />
the term "sacrifice" in its degraded sense was never the original<br />
meaning thereof. Apart from the meaning of the English word we must<br />
say that "Yaz" or "Yacna" in the Avesta never means sacrifice or<br />
"animal-slaughter"; otherwise, as the writer of Zoroastrian Theology<br />
takes the word Yacna to mean animal sacrifice, the entire Avesta with<br />
the Gathas which are full of the various forms of Yaz <strong>and</strong> Yacna would<br />
be absurdly inculcating the slaughter or sacrifice of everything <strong>and</strong><br />
every angel, archangel, man, beast, plant etc. with which the word Yaz<br />
is to be found attached. The words Yaz <strong>and</strong> Yacna may have been<br />
translated by some Western scholars perhaps in the original higher<br />
sense of sacrifice or sacred rendering, but the writer of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology translates Yaz or Yacna in the degraded sense of animal<br />
sacrifice or slaughter. Some scholars have taken the word' Yaz' to mean<br />
"worship, praise, or propitiate" which is much nearer to the original<br />
meaning of “Yaz.” "Yaz" means to attune oneself with, to be en rapport<br />
with to be univibrant
Yacna IMPLIES Spiritual ATUNEMENT WITH YAZADIC FORCES<br />
175<br />
with, <strong>and</strong> the ceremonial bringing the result of attunement or<br />
univibrancy is called "Yazashna or Yacna" ceremony. We are at a loss<br />
to underst<strong>and</strong> why the writer of Zoroastrian Theology has used the<br />
term Yacna in such a base <strong>and</strong> degraded sense of sacrifice. On p. 119<br />
he says-<br />
"The sacrificing priest invites him to attend the Yacna sacrifice,"<br />
as quoted from Yacna 1, 15.<br />
Here we see a very strange compound noun formed viz. Yacnasacrifice.<br />
That the word Yacna never implies any idea of animal or<br />
other sacrifice is very clearly seen from the "Yenghe Hatam" formula,<br />
which has the same significance as the "Yatha Ahu Vairyo" <strong>and</strong> the<br />
"Ashem Vohu" prayers. In the formula it is taught that-<br />
“We mus attune ourselves with all those who are advancing on the path of<br />
spiritual unfoldment <strong>and</strong> who are known by Ahura Mazda as the best in Yacna or<br />
attunement with Ahura Mazda.”<br />
In all the Gathas we find the word Yacna only in the one ideal<br />
sense of spiritual attunement of the devotee with the spiritual forces<br />
<strong>and</strong> intelligences, <strong>and</strong> the idea of animal-sacrifice forced on to the<br />
word 'Yacna' is only the zenith of so many queer innovations of the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology on account of his peculiar idols of the<br />
mind.<br />
Now we shall first quote or refer to a number of passages from the<br />
entire Avesta scriptures in order to prove that the idea of slaughter of<br />
animals or animal-sacrifice is quite foreign to the Zoroastrian<br />
scriptures. After this we shall refer to the arguments advanced by the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology in favour of animal sacrifices.<br />
I. Direct references con slaughter of animals, <strong>and</strong> pro<br />
vegetarian diet for man.<br />
(1.) Protection of the animal creation ; their care <strong>and</strong> nourishment;<br />
their rescue <strong>and</strong> relief
176 NO SLAUGHTER BUT PROTECTION OF ANIMALS IN THE GATH.AS.<br />
(i) Gatha 34 § 3- O Ahura Mazda the entire living creation is protected<br />
by Behman in Thy kingdom!<br />
(ii) Gatha 32 § 12- Ahura Mazda br<strong>and</strong>s as evil those who disuade men<br />
from doing best things <strong>and</strong> who voluntarily advocate the killing of<br />
the animal-creation (Geush-Morenden.)<br />
(iii) Gatha 46 § 4- The oppressor who ruins his life through his wicked<br />
actions presents the helpers of Ashoi <strong>and</strong> the animal creation from<br />
moving about. He who stops such a wicked person from so doing<br />
will set free the animal-creation <strong>and</strong> the store of the good food of<br />
wisdom.<br />
(iv) Gatha 31 § 15 – He who procures power for the wicked sinner, <strong>and</strong><br />
he who is not fit for living his life on account of his harassing the<br />
animal-creation <strong>and</strong> a truthful man-I inquire about such, O<br />
Mazda!<br />
(v) Gatha 51 § 4 - The Karaps i.e. the sinners in spite of spiritual<br />
knowledge can never achieve any ideal thing. They never preach<br />
the protection of the animal-creation either by word or by practice. On<br />
account of this characteristic of theirs they shall go to the abode of Druj<br />
or evil influence.<br />
(vi) Gatha 50 § 1- O Ahura Mazda inform me if there is anybody as the<br />
protector of my animals (Paseush-Thrata) except Thyself, Behman<br />
<strong>and</strong> Ardi behesht.<br />
(vii) Gatha. 33 § 4- O Ahura Mazda may I remove from Thyself by means<br />
of prayer the extreme negligence re the fodder of the cattle creation.<br />
(viii) Yacna 12 § 2- May I protect the animal-creation from the thief <strong>and</strong> the<br />
robber by means of prayer, offered unto Ahura Mazda.<br />
(ix) Yacna 71 § 9 } – We attune ourselves with the entire animal-c<br />
Farvardin Yasht § 74.} animal-creation e.g. the water-animals,<br />
the l<strong>and</strong>-animals, the birds, the free moving animals, the hoofed animals.<br />
(x) Yacna 10 § 20 } – Salutations to the cattle-creation! Salutations to<br />
Behram Yasht § 61 } the animal creation! Good word to<br />
the animal-creation! Success to the cattle-creation! Food to the animalcreation!<br />
Apparel for the animal-creation! We
ATTUNEMENT & HARMONY WITH THE ANIMALS IN THE AVESTA 177<br />
ought to be working for the animal-creation, <strong>and</strong> they are the<br />
renderers of prosperity for our food.<br />
(xi) Vendidad 21 § I- Salutations to thee O prosperity-rendering animal,<br />
whom the wicked heretic unholy, cruel man slaughters.<br />
(xii) Yacna 71 § 15- I shall keep thy soul from hell if thou repeat at<br />
the moment of thy death the words of invocation of the entire<br />
animal-creation, e.g. the water animals, the l<strong>and</strong> animals, the<br />
birds etc.<br />
(xiii) Franrdin Yasht § 71- We attune ourselves with the souls of animas <strong>and</strong><br />
beasts e.g. water animals, l<strong>and</strong>-animals, birds, leapers, hoofed<br />
animals etc.<br />
(xiv) Yacna 6 § 10<br />
16 § 4<br />
17 § 10<br />
26 § 4<br />
39 § 4<br />
- We attune<br />
ourselves with the<br />
souls of the<br />
beneficent cattle<br />
<strong>and</strong> beasts.<br />
(xv) Yacna 39 § 1 - We attune ourselves with the souls of<br />
Major Haftan Yasht § 5 ourselves <strong>and</strong> of the beast-creation<br />
which desires to exist for our sake; <strong>and</strong> we are for them just as they are<br />
for us.<br />
(xvi) Gatha 48 § 5 – We must work for the cattle-creation, for they are<br />
renderers of abundance <strong>and</strong> prosperity for our food, <strong>and</strong> they are<br />
our precious belonging. They bestow strength <strong>and</strong> power in our<br />
noble aspirations. Ahura Mazda let the vegetation grow for them<br />
through Asha from the beginning of this creation.<br />
(xvii) Gatha 33 § 3- He is well-disposed towards the holy one, <strong>and</strong> he who<br />
skillfully protects his animal, is as it were engaged in doing deeds<br />
of holiness <strong>and</strong> good thought.<br />
(xviii) Yacna 35 § 7 -We consider for you the Yacna of Ahura<br />
Major Haftan Yasht § 1 Mazda <strong>and</strong> the nourishment of the<br />
catt1e creation as the best. Verily shall we act according this <strong>and</strong> teach<br />
the same in accordance with our wishes.<br />
(xix) Gatha 45 § 9 – May Ahura Mazda grant strength for increasing the<br />
prosperity of our men <strong>and</strong> cattle.<br />
23
178 LIFELESS ANIMAL IS TERMED “NASU” IN THE VENDIDAD.<br />
(xx) Yacna 36 § 4 – We desire happiness <strong>and</strong> fodder for the<br />
Major Haftan Yasht § 1 cattle through charity <strong>and</strong> best actions.<br />
(xxi) Fravardin Yasht § 52 -May there be an increase of cattle <strong>and</strong> men in this<br />
house (where we the Fravashi are invoked.)<br />
Vendidad Fargard 18 § 17 -May there be an increase of cattle <strong>and</strong> men<br />
Atash Nyaesh § 10 unto you (who invoke me i.e. the fire.)<br />
(xxiii) Mah Nyaesh § 10-0 ye full-gloried angels! O ye health-giving angels!<br />
Give courage <strong>and</strong> victory unto me; grant increase of cattle unto me.<br />
(xxiv) Meher Yasht § 28 – The angel Meher bestows increased cattle <strong>and</strong> men<br />
into that abode where he is propagated.<br />
2. Druj-i-Nasu i.e., evil magnetic influence accompanying a.<br />
corpse or a carcass; flesh blood, pus etc. when dissociated from vitality<br />
fall under the influence of Druj-i-Nasu i.e. Demon of Putrefaction or<br />
Druj-i-Hikhar i.e. Demon of disintegration; the carcass or dead body of<br />
an animal from which the vital principle has gone out is verily termed<br />
Nasu in the Vendidad, <strong>and</strong> seclusion from such Nasu is strictly<br />
enjoined.<br />
Vendidad Fargard 7 § 26 – Those who produce Nasu are wicked <strong>and</strong><br />
demoniac, for they destroy cattle <strong>and</strong> lengthen the deep-snowed, cruel,<br />
injurious, winter.<br />
This subject is very well known to the students of Zoroastrian<br />
religion, <strong>and</strong> the Vendidad is so teeming with references to Nasu that it<br />
would be superfluous here to quote a long list.<br />
3. The vegetable kingdom is the source of natural food for man.<br />
(i) Gatha 34 § 11 – Khordad <strong>and</strong> Amerdad will both serve thee for food.<br />
(ii) Jamyad Yasht § 96 – Khordad, the intelligence presiding over water<br />
will quench thirst, <strong>and</strong> Amerdad presiding over vegetation will appease<br />
hunger.
CULTIVATION OF VEGETABLE FOOD IN THE AVESTA.<br />
179<br />
(iii) Vendidad 5 § 20 - I who am Ahura Mazda send down rain for the<br />
nurishment of men <strong>and</strong> for the food of useful cattle. Grain <strong>and</strong> corn<br />
is the food for men; grass <strong>and</strong> fodder will be the food for animals.<br />
(iv) Tir Yasht § 29 - O ye countries, be ye prosperous! Henceforth the food<br />
of the entire world – e.g. grain <strong>and</strong> corn requiring much water for<br />
its growth, <strong>and</strong> vegetables requiring a little water, - come out of the<br />
earth unobstructed.<br />
(v) Farvardin Yasht § 10 – There on this earth spring <strong>and</strong> river water<br />
flows, where many kinds of trees grow from out the earth, for the<br />
nourishment of animals <strong>and</strong> men, for the nourishment of the<br />
country of Iran, for tile nourishment of the five species of animals<br />
<strong>and</strong> for the help of the holy man.<br />
II. Agriculture is the best occupation according to<br />
<strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>; farming increases Holiness,<br />
(i) Yacna 13 § 2-<br />
I invoke the most industrious <strong>and</strong> the prosperity-rendering farmer who<br />
works most for the fodder of cattle.<br />
(ii) Vendidad 3 § 3-<br />
Hormazd replied “O Spitaman Zarthosht, that l<strong>and</strong> is the most joyous<br />
on which are cultivated grain <strong>and</strong> fodder <strong>and</strong> fruit-giving trees.<br />
(iii) Vendidad 4 § 30-<br />
Hormazd replied, “the proper cultivation of grain is the advancement<br />
of the Mazdayacnian Law.”<br />
(iv) Vendidad 3 § 26-<br />
O man, I whom thou cultivatest shall come to thy country <strong>and</strong> bring<br />
the food of fruits <strong>and</strong> grain.<br />
(v) Visparad 1 § 9-<br />
I invoke by means of the libation <strong>and</strong> sacred twigs the storer of fodder,<br />
the farmer who produces fodder for the cattle, <strong>and</strong> the holy man<br />
who nourishes the cattle.
180 Ashoi NEVER IMPLIES SLAUGHTER OF ANIMALS.<br />
(vi) Vendidad 3 § 31-<br />
He who cultivates grain makes himself as happy as one who performs<br />
ten thous<strong>and</strong> Yacna.<br />
III. The Ashoi or Divine Moral Order Principle which is<br />
the fundamentum of the Zoroastrian Law is diametrically<br />
opposite to the idea of slaughter of animals.<br />
There are so many references in all the Avesta scriptures to the<br />
subject of Ashoi or Holiness <strong>and</strong> Law of Divine Moral Order that<br />
almost all the followers of Zoroastrian religion are conscious of this one<br />
cardinal point of their religion. The small "Ashem Vohu" prayer<br />
inculcates that-<br />
“Ashoi is the highest good; it is immortal-bliss; heavenly bliss is to one who<br />
is Holy for Holiness' sake.”<br />
Now we shall ask the writer of Zoroastrian Theology who<br />
advocates slaughter of animals in the name of Zoroastrian religion-<br />
(i) Is cruelty to animals an act of Ashoi?<br />
(ii) Is slaughter of animals an act of Ashoi ?<br />
(iii) Is destruction of animals an act of Divine Moral Order as<br />
preached in <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>?<br />
(iv) Is killing of animals an act of furthering the prosperity of the<br />
universe?<br />
(v) Is shedding of blood of animals on the ground an act of<br />
gladdening the mother-earth?<br />
(vi) Is touching the lifeless carcass of animals an act of holiness?<br />
(vii) Is the offering of a putrefying piece of flesh of animals in the<br />
holy rituals an act of strict Ashoi required by the<br />
Zoroastrian religion?
(viii)<br />
THE WORD "GEUSH” NEVER MEANS “BEEF” OR “MUTTON.”<br />
181<br />
Does the officiating holy priest remain pure with his holy<br />
aura if he touches such a dead piece of Nasu while<br />
performing the holy rituals?<br />
(ix) Is the putting of dead Nasu on fire as an offering an act of<br />
holiness?<br />
(x) Does the Gathic prohibition of "Geush Morenden” i.e. animalkilling<br />
fall under acts of holiness?<br />
(xi) Does the slaughter of animals form part of Ashoi or<br />
holiness by means of which according to the Avesta<br />
scriptures we have to approach Ahura Mazda?<br />
IV. Entirely wrong <strong>and</strong> inconsistent meanings attached to some<br />
words <strong>and</strong> texts by the translators in order anyhow to preach the<br />
idea of slaughter of animals: -<br />
(i)<br />
(ii)<br />
(iii)<br />
The Avesta word “Geush” which is the genitive<br />
singular form of "Gao" which signifies bull or cow or<br />
cattle-creation has been translated to mean "flesh" or<br />
"beef" in order to bring in the idea of slaughter of<br />
cows.<br />
The same translator Spiegel renders the word “Geush” in<br />
the same sentence "Thranfedhran geushcha vastrahecha”<br />
occurring in Farvardin Yasht § 100 <strong>and</strong> Jamayad Yasht § 86,<br />
differently as "cow" <strong>and</strong> "beef" respectively, whereas other<br />
translators Harlez, Darmesteter, <strong>and</strong> Kanga render it as<br />
“Cattle."<br />
Gatha 32 § 12, in the prohibition of “Geush Morenden”<br />
of cattle-killing the word Geush has been unanimously<br />
rendered as "Cattle." Hence the meaning of "beef" or<br />
“mutton” attached to the word "Geush" seems to be only<br />
to suit their own ideas of animal-slaughter for food.”
182 “Gava” MEANS “MILK-LIBATION” IN THE RITUALS.<br />
(iv) In the ceremonial formula “Haomaya Gava Baresmana”<br />
the word "Gava" which signifies "Jivam"<br />
or milk-libation has been in the same way wrongly<br />
rendered as “beef”. Along with pure spring water the<br />
milk of a goat or a cow is an indispensable<br />
requirement in all Zoroastrian rituals on account of the<br />
five Fradho or electro-magnetic forces e.g. Adhufradho,<br />
Vanthvo-fradho, Gaetho-fradho, Khshaetofradho,<br />
Danghu,fradho, - enumerated in the Aban<br />
Yasht. Hence it is simply ridiculous on the part of the<br />
translator to associate dirty blood-dripping beef along<br />
with the sacred things like Haoma <strong>and</strong> Baresma.<br />
Zoroaster himself introduced this Haoma-Gava-<br />
Baresman method of ceremonial according to the<br />
Aban-Yasht, <strong>and</strong> one cannot for a moment believe, if<br />
one has the slightest idea of Holiness of Zoroaster, that<br />
Zoroaster could have touched a piece of beef in order<br />
to invoke the angel Aban. Such a barbarous idea of<br />
“beef” as the meaning of Gava in the ceremonial<br />
formula could only have been invented by the beefeating<br />
translators of the Avesta, who are absolutely<br />
ignorant of the strict magnetic-purity observed in all<br />
the gr<strong>and</strong> rituals taught by Zoroaster.<br />
(v)<br />
(vi)<br />
The sentence “Geush Hudaongho Urvanem Yazamaide”<br />
which really signifies "We attune ourselves with the<br />
soul of the well-created cow,” has been rendered by<br />
Darmesteter as meaning “We sacrifice Cattle unto the<br />
beneficial Cow.” Thus we obtain here the absurd idea<br />
of sacrificing an animal to an animal of the same<br />
species.<br />
The Avesta word "Myazda" which from its derivation<br />
("Mid," to meet) implies the medium of meeting or<br />
holy ceremonial offerings, by means of the pure<br />
magnetic currents of which one can be in
AUSURDITIES OF SPECULATIVE PHILOLOGY<br />
183<br />
tune with the spiritual forces, has been translated to<br />
mean "Mans" in Gujarati, i.e. flesh. This is the most<br />
absurd extreme to which philology can stretch its<br />
speculation-energy. Sound philology has nothing to<br />
do with sound. Two words of two different<br />
langl1ages having a similarity of sound cannot<br />
therefore have the same meaning. As for instance<br />
“Hate” in English means contempt, whereas the same<br />
word “Hate” in Gujarati means "Love;" “But” in<br />
English is an adversative conjunction, but the same<br />
word in Gujarati means "solid." Hence the<br />
speculative philologists have very often committed<br />
absurd <strong>and</strong> unmeaning mistakes in the height of<br />
speculation.<br />
(vii) A very strange reference to Behram Yasht <strong>and</strong> Tir Yasht is<br />
also pointed out by the advocates of animalslaughter.<br />
In the whole Avesta. religion extant<br />
including the Gathas, Vendidad. Yacna, Visparad,<br />
Yashts etc., this is the only reference which is<br />
regarded as a pivot of animal-slaughter advocacy by<br />
the students of Avesta. It has not the meaning<br />
attached by the enthusiasts of animal-staughter as we<br />
shall presently see; <strong>and</strong> the entire Avesta Scriptures<br />
inculcate so many m<strong>and</strong>ates against animal-slaughter<br />
that the reference to Behram or Tir Yasht necessarily<br />
goes out of question. The one strange thing to be<br />
noticed about the question of aniinal-slaoghter is this<br />
that those students of Avesta who stamp only the<br />
Gathas as genuine teachings of Zoroaster, <strong>and</strong> who<br />
discard the rest of the Avesta as pseudo-Zoroastrian,<br />
lay undue emphasis on this reference to Behram or<br />
Tir Yasht pro animal-slaughter-the portion which has<br />
been stamped as Later Avesta.
184 NO ADVOCACY OF ANIMAL-SLAUGHTER IN BEHRAM & TIR YASHTS.<br />
And now to the reference itself. The text is originally rendered as<br />
under: -<br />
"The Iranian countries may carry ritual-gifts for him (i.e. Behram or Tir); the<br />
Iranian countries may spread the Baresma or sacred twigs for him (i.e. Behram or<br />
Tir); the Iranian countries may cook for him an animal of white colour, or of good<br />
colour, or of any one of the homogeneous colours!"<br />
Anyone of ordinary commonsense, if he were to pay patient<br />
attention to the underlying meaning of the paragraph above quoted, will<br />
be able to see that there is absolutely no advocacy of general animalslaughter<br />
as the biased students impress upon a lay reader. In this<br />
reference a special ceremonial, not now known to us, has been<br />
recommended only for the propitiation of the angel Behram or Tir. It is<br />
at least understood that the literal words “Cooking an animal” have<br />
some mystic sense, for the animal is not of the ordinary sort, but of<br />
some special colour. Besides the species of the animal is not made<br />
clear; - Why should it be only a goat or a hen, <strong>and</strong> not a horse, a cow, a<br />
pig, an ass, a buffalo, an elephant, a dog etc.-is a question naturally<br />
arising to a man of ordinary sense.<br />
Moreover, this animal after it has been cooked is not to be<br />
touched by unholy persons <strong>and</strong> by persons not following the religion in<br />
practice; <strong>and</strong> if it is partaken of by such persons, the entire country of<br />
Iran will be ruined <strong>and</strong> destroyed-as said in the very next paragraph of<br />
the same Yashts. Here then we notice that the animal cooked for<br />
Behram or Tir angel is to be touched only by holy persons who<br />
practically follow all the m<strong>and</strong>ates of Ashoi. This seems to be quite an<br />
evident contradiction of principle. The dead body of the animal is<br />
according to Vendidad called Nasu or deteriorating matter which<br />
makes a man polluted if he comes in contact with it; whereas in the<br />
Behram <strong>and</strong> Tir Yashts the dead animal is strictly ordered to be touched<br />
by holy persons <strong>and</strong> not by unholy persons. Such a sequence of facts<br />
necessarily leads us to conclude that the paragraph in the Behram <strong>and</strong><br />
Tir Yashts has some meaning to be read between the lines, <strong>and</strong> it is<br />
very important here to remark
CONTRADICTION IN BEHRAM & MAJOR HAFTAN YASHTS.<br />
185<br />
that Avesta is not an ordinary spoken language, but a cipher language<br />
requiring the special key of its own for deciphering it,-the key which is<br />
now lost to us. We see very clearly from this isolated reference to socalled<br />
animal-slaughter in the Behram <strong>and</strong> Tir Yashts that the Avesta<br />
students try to make out the meanings suitable to their own<br />
preconceived beliefs <strong>and</strong> fancies. Looking to this very closely we find<br />
that the animal is to be cooked merely <strong>and</strong> not to be slaughtered. There<br />
is no word for killing the animal as we find in the Gathic prohibition of<br />
"Geush Morenden" or animal-killing.<br />
Again the literal rendering of the word “Pasu" is very clear. From<br />
the Avesta derivation "Pas" to bind, it means the medium of binding or<br />
uniting together. But the translators have almost all of them rendered it<br />
as meaning an animal. Granting the meaning of the word "Pasu" to be<br />
an animal, we find that in the Haftan Yasht or Yacna 39, there is an<br />
attunement desired with the same "Pasu" or animal-class. Now the<br />
question naturally arises ‘How can the same prophet Zoroaster have<br />
preached "attunement with or harmony <strong>and</strong> love towards Pasu" in the<br />
Haftan Yasht, <strong>and</strong> "slaughter or cooking of same Pasu <strong>and</strong> cruelty<br />
thereto" in the Behram Yasht'? Moreover, what is most wonderful of<br />
all is this that in the same Behram Yasht § 20, there is to be found a<br />
fine paragraph preaching "salutation <strong>and</strong> love to Gav or the entire<br />
animal creation, benedictions to it, victory to it, food <strong>and</strong> clothing to it,<br />
industrious work for it." If Gav which means the entire animal creation<br />
includes “Pasu” as one species thereof, how is it reasonable that Pasu<br />
may be killed at the same time or in the same Yasht where Gav must<br />
be protected <strong>and</strong> cared for!<br />
Hence we conclude that there are odds of references con slaughter<br />
of animals <strong>and</strong> animal-sacrifices, whereas the reference in the Behram<br />
or Tir Yasht is the only one isolated instance of so-called advocacy of<br />
slaughter of animals, <strong>and</strong> that too as we have already seen is not logical<br />
in meaning when the entire context is taken into account. Even if we<br />
grant that the refer<br />
21
186 INCONSISTENCY BETWEEN GATHAS 32 & 50 & BEHRAM YASHT.<br />
ence to Behram or Tir Yasht is pro slaughter of animals, we are at a<br />
loss to underst<strong>and</strong> the inconsistency between this isolated Later Avestic<br />
advocacy of animal-cooking, <strong>and</strong> the Gathic prohibition of animalkilling<br />
(Geush-Morenden) <strong>and</strong> the Gathic m<strong>and</strong>ate of protecting the<br />
animal (Paseush-Thrata) or the Later Avestic references con animalslaughter<br />
odds of which have been quoted above. Thus if all these pro<br />
<strong>and</strong> cons of animal-slaughter <strong>and</strong> animal sacrifices are weighed in the<br />
pans of a balance, one can easily say that the cons of animal sacrifices<br />
so much overbalance the pro as to render the pro quite insignificant.<br />
Having thus seen the basic arguments independently from the<br />
Zoroastrian scriptures, we shall now look into the arguments advanced<br />
by the writer of Zoroastrian Theology. It seems that in the book<br />
entitled "Zoroastrian Theology" a reference to the subject of slaughter<br />
of animals is quite irrelevant, but it serves the writer in good stead<br />
since the writer wants to depreciate the so-called Later Avesta from<br />
which he attempts to give such references pro slaughter of animals. On<br />
p. 79 he says that. -<br />
“Mithra is terrible when angered. Unless man appeases his wrath by<br />
abundant sacrifices he punishes his wretched victim mercilessly.”<br />
How would a lay reader construe these words? There is not the<br />
least idea of animal-sacrifices <strong>and</strong> slaughter for the angel Mithra in the<br />
Meher Yasht, <strong>and</strong> yet the writer has wantonly hinted at such an idea.<br />
The “Yacna” offered to Mithra never implies sacrifice of slaughtered or<br />
living animals.<br />
On p. 125 a similar idea is got up with reference to Dravaspa. He<br />
says. -<br />
“Dravaspa is the female genius of the animal world. As the guardian of<br />
herds, she is invoked in company with Geush Tashan <strong>and</strong> Geush<br />
Urvan…………………In the case of Dravaspa we see that with the exception of<br />
Haoma <strong>and</strong> Zarathushtra, the other heroes, Haoshyangha, Yama, Thraetaona <strong>and</strong><br />
Haosravah <strong>and</strong> Vishtaspa bring to her offerings of a hundred horses, a thous<strong>and</strong><br />
oxen, ten thous<strong>and</strong> small cattle, <strong>and</strong> the libations.”
"Zaothra " AND "Yacna" NEVER MEAN BLOODSHED OF ANIMALS. 187<br />
Certainly these words have no meaning of slaughtering so many<br />
animals for sacrifice unto the female angel who is at the same time the<br />
protector <strong>and</strong> guardian of the entire animal creation.<br />
A similar wrong idea is to be found on p. 126 where the writer<br />
says.-<br />
“Geush Urvan is invoked in company with Geush Tashan <strong>and</strong> Dravaspa.<br />
Verethraghna, the angel of victory, complains before Zarathushtra that the<br />
mischief of the demons <strong>and</strong> their worshippers increases upon earth because men<br />
do not offer sacrifices to Geush Urvan.”<br />
Throughout these references the writer does not seem to underst<strong>and</strong><br />
the meaning of the term “Geush Urvan" which means the soul or spirit<br />
or the essential of the entire physical creation including men, animals,<br />
plant <strong>and</strong> mineral life. Moreover the writer has a very peculiar idea<br />
about 'Zaothra' <strong>and</strong> ‘Yacna’ or offering <strong>and</strong> attunement. That these<br />
Avesta offerings never imply slaughter of animals must be clearly borne<br />
in mind by the student of the religion which st<strong>and</strong>s on the foundationstone<br />
of Ashoi i.e., Ideal Purity, <strong>and</strong> one would with very simple <strong>and</strong><br />
plain sanity of mind admit that the slaughter of animals <strong>and</strong> the shedding<br />
of blood of mute innocent animals like cows, goats, horses, sheep<br />
<strong>and</strong> camels is never an action of purity proceeding as a result of pure<br />
words <strong>and</strong> pure thoughts. A reference on p. 129 with the following<br />
words-<br />
“The priest at the sacrifice undertakes to propitiate Ushahina by sacrifice, if<br />
he has in thought, word, deed or will offended him.”<br />
clearly shows that the English word "sacrifice" used by the writer is a<br />
misnomer since the word conveys to any lay reader who has not opened<br />
the original Avesta text the meaning of slaughter of animals for<br />
sacrifice. In Yacna Ha I ; 20, 21 if one opens the text <strong>and</strong> reads the<br />
translation one will be able to see that all the five periods of the day are<br />
addressed therein without reference to any idea of sacrifice unto them.<br />
The
188 NO SLAUGHTER ADVOOATED FOR ARDVI SURA AND HAOMA IN AVESTA.<br />
fundamental law of attunement by means of vibrations throughout the<br />
universe with every visible <strong>and</strong> invisible thing <strong>and</strong> force has not been<br />
properly understood by the students of Avesta, <strong>and</strong> hence the terms<br />
"Yaz", " Yacna " “Yazamaide" etc., which bear an underlying meaning<br />
of the law of attunement are rendered by the writer of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology as meaning Sacrifice or Slaughter of lower animals.<br />
One more instance of such reference may be added from p. 138.<br />
There the writer says. -<br />
“Ahura Mazda <strong>and</strong> Zarathushtra invoke her (Ardvi Sura), with Haoma <strong>and</strong><br />
Baresman, with spells <strong>and</strong> libations, whereas the majority of her other votaries<br />
severally offer her a hundred stallions, a thous<strong>and</strong> oxen, <strong>and</strong> ten thous<strong>and</strong> sheep.”<br />
Here it will be seen that no slaughter of animals in such a large<br />
number is advocated in the case of the votaries, except Ahura Mazda<br />
<strong>and</strong> Zarathushtra, of Ardvi Sura. The spiritual intensity of votaries is<br />
expressed in the metaphorical <strong>and</strong> allegorical terms of so many animals<br />
of the cattle-species, <strong>and</strong> the intensity of the spiritual concentration <strong>and</strong><br />
force of devotion employed by Ahura Mazda <strong>and</strong> Zarathushtra is<br />
expressed in the terms of Haoma, Baresmsn <strong>and</strong> Manthric vibrations,<br />
We are at a loss to make out why the writer of Zoroastrian Theology<br />
tries to impress upon the reader the idea of the advocacy of sacrifice or<br />
killing of animals.<br />
A highly speculative, nonsensical, absurd <strong>and</strong> misleading statement<br />
is made on p. 12]. -<br />
" Haoma is to be propitiated with sacrifice. Among other objects animals<br />
were sacrificed in the Zoroastrian ritual unto the angels, <strong>and</strong> the different parts of<br />
the consecrated flesh were allotted to the various Yazatas. The Pahlavi books<br />
elaborately treat the question of reserving particular parts of the animal for the<br />
various Yazatas. We are told that Ahura Mazda has set apart for Haoma as his<br />
share in the sacrifice the jawbone, the tongue, <strong>and</strong> the left eye of the immolated<br />
animal. In general this is also in accordance with the statement of Herodotus<br />
regarding the Persian acts of sacrifice in worship."
NO SLAUGHTER FOR HAOMA TAUGHT IN YACNA XI; 4.<br />
189<br />
If we refer to the Yacna XI; 4 from which the above fantastic<br />
statement is alleged to have been made, we find that there is not in the<br />
least any idea of slaughtering an animal. The Avesta runs thus--<br />
“Us me pita haomai draono frerenaot Ahuro Mazdao anghuharene mat hizvo<br />
hoyumcha doithrim.”<br />
“My father Ahura Mazda gave for Haoma the sacred bread with the tongue<br />
<strong>and</strong> the left eye to be eaten.”<br />
From these original words the writer of Zoroastrian Theology<br />
explains the principle of sacrificing or slaughtering animals for Haoma.<br />
In Avesta the tongue <strong>and</strong> the eye are very often metaphorically used;<br />
e.g. in the Gathas the prophet asks Ahura Mazda to teach him by means<br />
of his own tongue <strong>and</strong> mouth, <strong>and</strong> from this we must not construe that<br />
Ahura Mazda is made of flesh <strong>and</strong> bone <strong>and</strong> possesses a tongue of<br />
flesh. In the same way in the Gatha Ahura Mazda is said to perceive always<br />
the entire creation by means of his two eyes. This does not<br />
literally imply that Ahura Mazda possesses as we do two eyes of flesh.<br />
In the Khurshed <strong>and</strong> Meher Nyaesh, salutations are offered to these two<br />
eyes, which are of Ahura Mazda. All such allegorical <strong>and</strong> metaphorical<br />
language of the scriptures can never be taken to mean literally as the<br />
words st<strong>and</strong>. In the same way the tongue <strong>and</strong> the left eye can never<br />
imply the slaughter of an animal, for the terms refer to some spiritual<br />
powers which ought to be developed by one who wishes attunement<br />
with Haoma. In the Yasna XI; 4 quoted above there is not the slightest<br />
reference to “animal,” <strong>and</strong> there is no word or idea suggesting the<br />
tongue <strong>and</strong> the left eye of some animal. The passage is so very mystic<br />
<strong>and</strong> parabolical that no sense can be easily made out of it. In the phrase<br />
“my father” it is not clear whose father is referred to. And the sacred<br />
bread, the tongue <strong>and</strong> the left eye are given by Ahura Mazda to be<br />
given to Haoma. This leads us to an absurd conclusion that Ahura<br />
Mazaa himself undertakes the slaughtering of some animal <strong>and</strong> then<br />
gives the tongue <strong>and</strong> the left eye of that animal to the angel Haoma.<br />
There is no word for any animal in the Avesta
190 NO SLAUGHTER BY AHURA MAZDA FOR THE SAKE OF TISHTRYA.<br />
text, <strong>and</strong> it is simply false to put in the word animal in order to pamper<br />
the favourite idea of slaughter of animals for sacrifice. This is the most<br />
absurd way in which the students of Avesta expound their sacred<br />
religion, derogating the most exalted teachings thereof in the eyes of<br />
the sane public. For such students it is fit to remember that where<br />
ignorance is bliss it is folly to be wise.”<br />
That the animals enumerated in the Avesta have not always the<br />
literal meaning of animals is noticed from the writer's own words on p.<br />
131. -<br />
“Tishtrya mourns his defeat <strong>and</strong> complains that men do not sufficiently<br />
sacrifice unto him as they do unto other celestial powers, for had they not been<br />
sparing in their invocation, he would have been able to bring a further strength<br />
of ten horses, of ten camels, of ten oxen., of ten mountains <strong>and</strong> of ten rivers to<br />
his side.”<br />
Evidently here the animals are named only to convey the idea of<br />
the measurement of the strength intended, <strong>and</strong> in the same way in all<br />
the Yashts when the devotees invoke any angel with so many animals,<br />
it is implied that the spiritual intensity of the invoker is measured by<br />
the strength of so many animals, <strong>and</strong> that no slaughter of animals or no<br />
bloodshed is meant for the sake of the angel. On the same p. 131 again<br />
the use of the word "sacrifice" misguides the reader. He says-<br />
“Ahura Mazda himself thereupon offers a sacrifice unto Tishtrya <strong>and</strong> thus<br />
imparts new strength to him.”<br />
The words can never imply that Ahura Mazda offers the sacrifice<br />
of a slaughtered beast to Tishtrya. They simply mean that Ahura<br />
Mazda makes ‘Yacna’ with or attunes himself with Tishtrya, <strong>and</strong> thus<br />
by spiritual co-operation of both the strength of the latter is naturally<br />
augmented. Thus we find that the word 'sacrifice' used so often in the<br />
book of Zoroastrian Theology is quite a misnomer for "Yacna" or<br />
attunement or worship or devotion.<br />
Throughout the Avesta we find allegory <strong>and</strong> metaphor in terms of<br />
animals, which do not literally imply animals. On p. 102 it is said that. -
ALLEGORICAL MEANINGS OF ANIMALS IN THE AVESTA. 191<br />
“Sraosha drives forth in a heavenly chariot drawn by four white horses.”<br />
Can there be horses in the unseen world where Sraosha has his<br />
jurisdiction? On p. 127 we find -<br />
“The sole-created Bull, the progenitor of the animal world is invoked along<br />
with the moon”<br />
If the word implies literally a bull it is absurd to say that Zoroaster<br />
has taught the worship of animals. The Avesta students seem not to have<br />
understood the underlying meaning of “Goo" used in the Avesta. The<br />
moon has its epithet "Gao-chithra" meaning seed of the world. This<br />
epithet reveals to us the function allotted to the moon in the economy of<br />
nature. The moon is the medium for transmitting all the spiritual currents<br />
for the nutrition of the entire physical world. It is quite plain that the<br />
physical world is nourished <strong>and</strong> perpetuated by the spiritual agencies<br />
working in the universe, which work through the medium of the moon.<br />
This is verified by the statement in the Mah Nyaesh that when the moon<br />
rises all the green plants begin to shoot out from the earth. <strong>Modern</strong> science<br />
also teaches that magnetic fluid called "Odyle" continually rains down<br />
from the moon <strong>and</strong> this fluid helps very much in the growth of the<br />
vegetable Kingdom. Thus we learn that because this physical world is<br />
continually nourished by the spiritual forces (chithra) the word 'Gaochithra'<br />
is applied to the moon where the word Gao signifies the entire<br />
physical world. Hence Avesta ought to be read between the lines in order<br />
to grasp the internal original interpretation of all the Avesta technical<br />
words <strong>and</strong> phrases.<br />
It will not be irrelevant here to refer to the Gathas in connection<br />
with the interpretation of Avesta. In the Gatha Ha 44;18 we find a very<br />
peculiar phrase running thus: -<br />
" Dasa aspao arshnavaitish ushtremcha”<br />
meaning-<br />
“Ten pregnant mares <strong>and</strong> one camel."
192 “Aspa” & “Ushtra” IN THE GATHA ARE NOT LITERALLY TRUE.<br />
Now here is a text quoted from the Gathas which are considered<br />
to have been written by Zoroaster himself even by the writer of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology. In this the prophet addresses the Creator <strong>and</strong><br />
inquires of Him how to procure through holiness that prize which<br />
consists of ten pregnant mares <strong>and</strong> one camel. If this is literally true no<br />
man of ordinary commonsense can follow out the desire of the prophet<br />
to obtain ten pregnant mares <strong>and</strong> one camel. These eleven animals if<br />
they are at all animals intended in the Gathas cannot be regarded as an<br />
adequate prize in return for the strict adherence to the laws of Asha. It<br />
seems quite ridiculous to a lay-reader to think for one moment that<br />
Zoroaster is anxious for obtaining these eleven animals as a reward<br />
from Ahura Mazda. Henoe a little reflection convinces us that these<br />
words camel, mare <strong>and</strong> moreover pregnant mare must have some inner<br />
signification of some higher spiritual powers desired by Zoroaster in<br />
return for <strong>and</strong> as a natural result of his living a life of austere purity <strong>and</strong><br />
holiness. This one sentence from the Gathas suffices to hint at the<br />
utmost necessity of underst<strong>and</strong>ing the Avesta not alone by mere literal<br />
translations thereof, but also by means of some line of reflection laid<br />
down by the prophet himself for enabling the students to decipher the<br />
Avesta. It is always difficult for a reader even in secular literature to<br />
follow out exactly the spirit intended by the writer in his prose or<br />
poetry composition; <strong>and</strong> hence it is quite natural that unless some line<br />
of the interpretation of scriptural text has come to the knowledge of the<br />
student, scriptural text can never be expounded by means of ordinary<br />
lines of study of secular writings. Engrafting a student's own queer<br />
beliefs <strong>and</strong> ideas gathered as a consequence of some circumstances,<br />
either as idols-of-the-mind or as idols-of-the-market-place, upon the<br />
scriptural texts themselves, can never amount to the original<br />
interpretation thereof. Hence it so often happens that the same text is<br />
interpreted in different ways by different students according to the<br />
various st<strong>and</strong>ards of judgment applied by them as side-lights. Sidelights<br />
may be thrown, but it is quite incongruous to throw the sidelights<br />
of secular knowledge upon the study of religious scriptures. This<br />
digression helps us to
STUDY OF AVESTA TECHNICALITIES VERY ESSENTIAL. 193<br />
conclude that the entire Avesta is written in the mystical, allegorical<br />
<strong>and</strong> metaphorical style with all the technicalities of its own, <strong>and</strong> that<br />
all the animals mentioned therein do not literally st<strong>and</strong> for such<br />
animals. On this one most important ground of argument all the<br />
nonsense preached by the writer of Zoroastrian Theology about animal<br />
sacrifices <strong>and</strong> offering the various parts of slaughtered animals in the<br />
sacred rituals falls to the ground, if a sane reader remembers always<br />
that as in every branch of science there do exist technicalities in the<br />
Avesta without a knowledge of which it is quite impossible to grasp<br />
the original <strong>and</strong> essential import of all the various Avesta writings.<br />
We shall now refer to some hideous <strong>and</strong> horrible teachings of the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology about the killing of animals <strong>and</strong> their<br />
dead flesh dedicated to angels or put on fire. On p. 140 he says not on<br />
the authority of the Avesta text but on that of foreign writers, -<br />
“Strabo relates the mode of sacrificing to the waters. The sacrificial animal,<br />
we ARE TOLD, is taken to the bank of a river or a lake; a ditch is formed into<br />
which the animal is killed. The pieces of meat are then placed on myrtle or<br />
laurel, <strong>and</strong> holding tamarisk twigs in his h<strong>and</strong>s, the priest pours oil mixed with<br />
honey <strong>and</strong> milk on the ground <strong>and</strong> chants the sacred formulas. Great care is taken<br />
that no drop of blood falls into the water while the animal is being immolated;<br />
nor must the mixture of oil, honey <strong>and</strong> milk be poured into water. This<br />
precaution is taken lest the waters be defiled.”<br />
Another more horrid <strong>and</strong> absurd reference is found on p. 98-<br />
25<br />
“Much of what the Greek authors write regarding such Iranian sacrifices in<br />
antiquity has its parallels in the Later Avestan texts. Some of the angels seek<br />
consecrated cooked repasts of cattle <strong>and</strong> birds as offerings from their votaries.<br />
Generally the victims used in sacrifice were horses, camels, oxen, asses, stags,<br />
sheep <strong>and</strong> birds, if we may judge from Athenaeus 4 p. 145. Xerxes is said to have<br />
sacrificed a thous<strong>and</strong> cows to the Trojan Athena, while the Magi offered at the<br />
same time libations to the manes of the heroes. When that Achaemenian monarch<br />
came to the river Strymon, the Magi offered a sacrifice of white horses. Speaking<br />
about the mode of sacrificing animals to the
194 BOSH ABOUT ANIMAL-SLAUGHTER FROM FOREIGN WRITERS.<br />
divinities. Herodotus tells us that the sacrificial beast was taken to a clean place<br />
by the sacrificer, who covered his head with wreaths of myrtle. When the victim<br />
was slaughtered <strong>and</strong> the pieces of meat were placed on grass, the Magi<br />
consecrated them by chanting the theogony.”<br />
We have quoted these in the fourth chapter where it is pointed out<br />
that the writer of Zoroastrian Theology very often engrafts the ideas of<br />
foreign writers on the Avesta expositions <strong>and</strong> that the ideas of these<br />
foreign writers are not at all verified from the Avestan text. If one<br />
remembers the fundamental principle of <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>, namely, of<br />
Ashoi or Ideal Holiness <strong>and</strong> Divine Moral Order of the Universe, one<br />
can easily underst<strong>and</strong> the absurdity <strong>and</strong> bosh contained in the above<br />
two references. At least from the point of view of Ashoi principle one<br />
can never readily admit the validity of the above statements as applied<br />
to <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>. This is the most absurd way in which the various<br />
students of Avesta endeavor to expound various subjects by putting<br />
their own pet theories <strong>and</strong> beliefs gathered from various sources as if<br />
the Avesta religion taught these. On p. 125 the writer goes further in<br />
quoting the absurd nonsense from foreign writers, where he says on the<br />
authority of Strabo that-<br />
"The fire-priest fed the sacred fire with dry wood, fat <strong>and</strong> oil,"<br />
further adding that<br />
“some portions of the caul of the sacrificed animal were also placed on it.”<br />
A Zoroastrian writer <strong>and</strong> moreover a priest-writer would consider<br />
a hundred thous<strong>and</strong> times the intensity of absurdity of such ideas of<br />
foreign writers before placing them in his book <strong>and</strong> concurring with<br />
them. But we have by this time been able to make out the underlying<br />
motive of the writer of the book which is to run down all the Avesta<br />
scriptures in the eye of the reading public except the Gathas. On the<br />
very next page 136 he contradicts himself by saying that-
CRIME OF COOKING A PIECE OF FLESH ACCORDING TO VENDlDAD.<br />
195<br />
“Angra Mainyu has created the inexpiable crime of burning or cooking dead matter<br />
<strong>and</strong> the Vendidad enjoins capital punishment for those who commit it.”<br />
If the Vendidad which is one of the 21 Nasks of the entire Avesta<br />
scriptures given by Zoroaster regards it a crime to put dead matter<br />
(Nasu) on fire, it is quite evident that the views of foreign writers re<br />
animal-sacrifices are merely speculative <strong>and</strong> unwarranted on which no<br />
sane writer can dare to rely as authoritative. It is very regrettable that<br />
instead of refuting such absurd views of foreign writers about the<br />
advocacy of animal-slaughter in the name of Zoroastrian religion, the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology quotes them in support of his own beliefs<br />
about the same with the only motive of derogating the status of the<br />
so-called Later Avesta.<br />
Then last but not least provoking statement quoted from the<br />
Pahlavi book Shayast-la-Shayast is to be found on pp. 237-238. We<br />
must say that the Pahlavi books fall into two classes viz., those derived<br />
directly from the Avestan books, <strong>and</strong> those which contain merely<br />
opinions of persons of much later times, <strong>and</strong> that therefore the Pahlavi<br />
books of the latter class cannot be put in the same category of<br />
authority as the former which are mere versions of the Avesta.<br />
Furthermore in Pahlavi as in Avesta the language used is mystical,<br />
metaphorical <strong>and</strong> to be read between the lines, <strong>and</strong> hence Pahlavi like<br />
Avesta must not be taken always in the literal interpretations. If the<br />
student goes merely through literal translations either of Avesta or of<br />
Pahlavi writings he is liable to stamp all these writings as full of<br />
absurd nonsense, as the writer of Zoroastrian Theology has done so<br />
often in his book. On the pages above quoted he exposes such<br />
nonsense in the following words: -<br />
“We have already seen that meat formed a conspicuous article among the<br />
sacrificial gifts made to the heavenly beings in the Avestan period. Meat vi<strong>and</strong>s<br />
are the special feature of the sacred feast during the Pahlavi period. The Pahlavi<br />
treatise Shayast la Shayast explains what particular parts of a slaughtered animal<br />
are to be specifically dedicated to the various divinities in ceremonies. The angel<br />
Hom's right
196 OFFERING OF OFFAL OF ANIMALS TO ANGELS-NO ASHOI PRINCIPLE.<br />
to receive the tongue, jaw <strong>and</strong> left eye, recognized by the Avestan scriptures<br />
remains still undisputed. The head <strong>and</strong> neck, shoulders <strong>and</strong> thighs, loin <strong>and</strong> belly,<br />
kidneys <strong>and</strong> lungs, liver <strong>and</strong> spleen, legs <strong>and</strong> tail, heart <strong>and</strong> entrails are all<br />
distributed among several different beings; until at last the tail-bone falls to the lot<br />
of the august Farohar of Zaratusht, <strong>and</strong> the great archangels have to content<br />
themselves merely with the residue.”<br />
This is no doubt taken from S. B. E. Vol. V by the writer of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology without consulting the original Pahlavi text The<br />
Avesta <strong>and</strong> Pahlavi words "Gav" <strong>and</strong> "Gaush Hudao" have baffled all<br />
the translators, <strong>and</strong> Europeans in general are fond of rendering them<br />
into “mutton”, “beef” or “meat”, whereas if various Avesta <strong>and</strong> Pahlavi<br />
passages containing these words are closely examined, one finds that<br />
the words have far higher meanings of “the animal world”, “life”, “the<br />
living creation” etc. The passage quoted above must have some higher<br />
sense behind it, for if it were taken literally as it st<strong>and</strong>s with an offering<br />
of the offal of a slaughtered animal to various angels, it signifies at least<br />
that the idea is not one of Zoroastrian Ashoi principle unless the<br />
allegory is properly interpreted.<br />
The food <strong>and</strong> drink problem has been solved in the same book<br />
Shayast la Shayast Chap, IX § 8 S. B. E. Vol. V in the following words-<br />
"After the departure of the light let him not devour, with un-washed h<strong>and</strong>s,<br />
the water <strong>and</strong> vegetables of Hormazd <strong>and</strong> Amerodad; for it after the departure of<br />
the light thou devourest with unwashed h<strong>and</strong>s, the water <strong>and</strong> vegetables of<br />
Hormazd <strong>and</strong> Amerodad, the fiend seizes away from thee two-thirds of the<br />
existing original wisdom.”<br />
Hence we see that Shayast la Shayast preaches in plain words the<br />
diet for a Zoroastrian consisting of water <strong>and</strong> vegetables, <strong>and</strong> there are<br />
passages prohibiting slaughter of animals in the same book. From such<br />
circumstantial evidence from the same book one can easily see that the<br />
passage referring to the offering of various organs of a slaughtered<br />
animal to various higher beings in the ceremonials cannot st<strong>and</strong> literally<br />
as valid
DIFFICULTY OF UNDERSTANDING THE PAHLAVI LANGUAGE. 197<br />
<strong>and</strong> sensible. Even a scholar like West makes observations upon the<br />
difficulty of forming opinion from these translations of Pahlavi writings<br />
thus in the Introduction to the same volume S. B. E.:<br />
"Omitting all consideration of the possible contents of the lost literature, it<br />
is obvious that the remaining ten-elevenths of that which is extant may contain<br />
much which would modify any opinion based merely upon the one-eleventh here<br />
translated. What the un-translated portion actually contains no one really knows.<br />
The best Pahlavi scholar can never be sure that he underst<strong>and</strong>s the contents of a<br />
Pahlavi text until he has fully translated it; no amount of careful reading can<br />
make him certain that he does not mis-underst<strong>and</strong> some essential part of it, <strong>and</strong><br />
were he to assert the contrary he would be merely misleading others, <strong>and</strong> going<br />
astray himself.”<br />
How far these remarks are applicable to the writer of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology who not even being a translator himself presumes to guide<br />
the Parsee public ignorant of original Avesta <strong>and</strong> Pahlavi scriptures, it<br />
is left to the sensible reader to judge!<br />
One more point must not be left out of the same nonsensical group.<br />
On p. 113 the writer refers to the same foolish idea of slaughter of<br />
animals, <strong>and</strong> says-<br />
“If the nation sacrificed unto Verethraghna with libations, <strong>and</strong> the sacred<br />
twigs, <strong>and</strong> consecrated cooked repast of cattle, either white or of some other<br />
colour, no hostile hordes, no plague, nor evil of any kind would enter the Aryan<br />
l<strong>and</strong>s. The sacrifice is to be offered through righteousness <strong>and</strong> none but the<br />
righteous should partake of the holy food dedicated to Verethraghna. Untold<br />
calamity would befall the Aryan countries if the wicked should have a share in the<br />
sacred feast.”<br />
We have discussed this statement before at some length, <strong>and</strong> here<br />
shall briefly say that in the whole Avesta portion extant this is the only<br />
reference which the advocates of animal-slaughter lay emphasis upon,<br />
attaching a very strange meaning to the word "Pasu” When the whole<br />
context is read with attention one can readily see the absurdity of the<br />
idea of animnl-slaughter in a ceremony which is to be performed with<br />
piety <strong>and</strong> holiness <strong>and</strong> which is to be partaken of only by professors of<br />
strict
198 SCRIPTURE-LANGUAGE DIFFERS FROM ORDINARY LANGUAGE.<br />
piety. The idea of animal-killing <strong>and</strong> of cooking dead flesh of<br />
slaughtered animal can never be stamped as an idea parallel to the rules<br />
of Ashoi or holiness whether physical, mental, moral or spiritual, <strong>and</strong><br />
hence we have to surmise that the context must have some other<br />
meaning <strong>and</strong> an ideal one. It may be that the context implies an idea of<br />
killing or cooking our animal-propensities <strong>and</strong> the fruit of such cooking<br />
to be enjoyed by persons who practice holiness. Such a meaning would<br />
be nearer the entire context <strong>and</strong> would be in keeping with it, although<br />
we do not emphatically say that that is the original underlying idea of<br />
the context. We have already noticed that there are metaphorical <strong>and</strong><br />
allegorical ways of expression of spiritual teachings in the Avesta only<br />
to give a pictorial suggestion for such teachings, <strong>and</strong> that therefore it is<br />
quite unscientific to take such expressions literally <strong>and</strong> word-for-word<br />
as they st<strong>and</strong>. As for instance on p. 102 Sraosh is said-<br />
“To drive forth in a heavenly chariot drawn by four white shining horses.”<br />
The Sun "Hvare" has his epithet -"Aurvataspa" i.e. fleet-horsed. It<br />
is useless to multiply such instances of parables, metaphors <strong>and</strong><br />
allegories, but we learn from these that the study of scripture-language<br />
is altogether different from the study of the language of ordinary prose<br />
or poetry.<br />
Having referred to the teachings of the writer of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology about the advocacy of animal-slaughter, we shall now refer<br />
to some general points falling directly or indirectly in this present<br />
chapter. While speaking about the Ameshasp<strong>and</strong>s or archangels the<br />
writer of the book on p. 231 under the heading "On the material side<br />
Vohuman is the patron divinity of animals," says<br />
“In the creation of this world, cattle are placed under the care of Vohuman.<br />
The follower of Zaratusht nourishes <strong>and</strong> feeds them, protects them from<br />
oppressors, <strong>and</strong> delivers them not over to cruel tyrants; it is such a one that<br />
propitiates Vohuman; for cattle are the counterparts of Vohuman, <strong>and</strong> he who is<br />
good to them reaps the benefit of both the worlds.”
DESTRUCTION OF THE ANIMALS-SIN AGAINST VOHU MANO. 199<br />
" Vohuman" or "Vohu Manangha" of the Gathas is the archangel<br />
next in rank to Ahura Mazda, <strong>and</strong> if he is the patron of the animals as<br />
said above in accordance with the true <strong>and</strong> genuine spirit of Zoroastrian<br />
teachings, one cannot for a moment believe that these teachings can<br />
include or even savour of the idea of animal-slaughter for sacrifices to<br />
angels. These ideas have been quoted again from the Pahlavi book of<br />
Shayast la Shayast above referred to. The idea of destruction of the<br />
animal-world either for food or for sacrifice to the angels can never for<br />
a moment be classified as one of Holiness, prosperity or progress-the<br />
main principles of <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>, <strong>and</strong> the advocates of animal<br />
sacrifices in <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> are knowingly or unknowingly wrong<br />
teachers. On p. 196 the writer says further about this second archangel<br />
that. -<br />
"Vohuman as the genius of the good mind did not emphasize the faithful<br />
adherence to good thoughts, but contented himself with reminding the prophet to<br />
teach mankind to take care of his cattle."<br />
The writer wants to show that the original abstract concepts are<br />
later on materia1ised, forgetting at the same time that even in the<br />
Gathas the protection of the animal-world is regarded as a function of<br />
Vohu Manangha. No student of Avesta will deny the fact that Vohu<br />
Mano is the presiding archangel of the animal world, <strong>and</strong> that the man<br />
who disturbs the order of the animal world by any sort of destruction<br />
displeases Vohu Mano <strong>and</strong> therefore Ahara Mazda also. On p. 281 the<br />
writer points out that. -<br />
“One who has ill-treated cattle is ever trodden under their feet.”<br />
We have given a. very long list of references both direct <strong>and</strong><br />
indirect from the Avesta in order to make the- reader see that<br />
<strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> has never sanctioned animal slaughter in the name of<br />
religion itself, <strong>and</strong> it is quite natural that the slaughter of innocent<br />
animals should be regarded as a sin against the archangel Vohu Mano.
200 BODILY “ASHOI” NECESSITATES DIET FREE FROM SLAUGHTER.<br />
Lastly we shall under this head refer to the question of diet since<br />
the writer has wantonly passed remarks of a peculiar kind on this very<br />
important subject of Zoroastrian m<strong>and</strong>ate of Ashoi or purity. On p. 287<br />
he quotes from the Pahlavi Dinkard. -<br />
“It needs only the final touch of this greatest of the renovators (Soshyos) to<br />
bring about this result for the eternal welfare of the universe (Frashogard). Men by<br />
this time, when these millennial conditions have been reached, have ceased eating<br />
meat, <strong>and</strong> subsist on milk <strong>and</strong> vegetables.”<br />
In the age of modern scientific progress it is admitted on all<br />
quarters that the millenium is removed further <strong>and</strong> further so long as the<br />
slaughter of animals for food is continued by the human race. Purity,<br />
Peace, <strong>and</strong> Progress are diametrically opposite to the ideas of<br />
decomposed matter for food, of cruel fight between butcher <strong>and</strong> animal,<br />
of taking the life which man cannot give. The idea of the millenium is<br />
taught throughout the Avesta-in the Gathas, the Yacna., the Visparad,<br />
the Vendidad etc., <strong>and</strong> the ideal progress can never be achieved if man<br />
continues disharmony between his own kind <strong>and</strong> the brutal creation. On<br />
p. 278 the writer refers to the celestial food <strong>and</strong> says that. -<br />
“The food that is given to the souls of the righteous ones in heaven as soon<br />
as they enter its gates is the ambrosia, the spiritual food of the angels themselves.”<br />
This is of course a metaphorical way of representation, but it<br />
signifies that progress, spiritual <strong>and</strong> ideal, necessarily implies progress<br />
of the physical body towards refinement <strong>and</strong> subtlety <strong>and</strong> purity, <strong>and</strong><br />
that without physical purity spiritual progress is impossible. On p. 368<br />
the writer does refer to the principle of physical purity <strong>and</strong> says that. -<br />
“The mode of living of the Parsis as taught by <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>, which enjoins<br />
bodily cleanness <strong>and</strong> hygienic principles as religious duties, contributes greatly<br />
towards the preservation of young lives, <strong>and</strong> keeps infant mortality at its lowest.”
FLESH-FOOD IS INCLUDED IN HELLISH FOOD.<br />
201<br />
If the writer properly underst<strong>and</strong>s the meaning of bodily cleanness<br />
<strong>and</strong> hygienic principles as taught in the Avesta he will never advocate<br />
animal slaughter either for religious rites or for diet in the name of<br />
Zoroastrian teachings in the presence of so many Avestic references to<br />
the contrary given in the beginning of this head. On pp. 282-283 the<br />
writer says that. -<br />
“The foulest food is served to the sinners.”<br />
<strong>and</strong> that. -<br />
"The most fetid, putrid <strong>and</strong> disgusting kinds of food are given to the sinners<br />
in hell, <strong>and</strong> these the wretched, creatures devour in quantities but yet remain<br />
eternally hungry <strong>and</strong> thirsty. Brimstone <strong>and</strong> lizard, poison <strong>and</strong> the venom of<br />
snakes, scorpions, <strong>and</strong> other noxious creatures, blood <strong>and</strong> filth, bodily refuse <strong>and</strong><br />
excrement, impurity <strong>and</strong> menstrual discharge, dust <strong>and</strong> human flesh, dirt <strong>and</strong><br />
ashes, form the variety of dishes that the infernal caterer supplies to the inmates of<br />
hell."<br />
Thus we see that blood <strong>and</strong> flesh are included in hellish food which<br />
can under no circumstances be looked upon as holy food for the physical<br />
body, of a professor of Zoroastrian religion whose watchword is<br />
Holiness: - physical, mental, moral <strong>and</strong> spiritual. In spite of so many<br />
contradictory facts the writer says on p. 354 that. -<br />
“The theosophists argue that <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> forbids flesh-eating.”<br />
This is quite a mistaken idea <strong>and</strong> a wrong one. We have already<br />
seen that in the Vendidad <strong>and</strong> Tir Yasht the diet for man is defined to<br />
consist purely of the vegetable kingdom, <strong>and</strong> that in the Gatha XXXII;<br />
12 there is a clear prohibition for animal-slaughter, <strong>and</strong> that in Gatha L;<br />
1 there is given a m<strong>and</strong>ate for protecting the animals. In spite of such<br />
clear <strong>and</strong> obvious references the writer of Zoroastrian Theology<br />
ridicules by bringing in the name of the theosophist all the purely<br />
Zoroastrian ideas such as under. -<br />
“Animal slaughter for food is not consistent with the comm<strong>and</strong>ment of<br />
compassion to animals. But, above all, animal food is unclean. Man’s spiritual<br />
growth is stunted by it, <strong>and</strong> the eating of animal food, as incompatible which<br />
righteousness, forms an insurmountable barrier to the spiritual development of<br />
man. No amount of piety can redeem him, <strong>and</strong> no austerities can free him from<br />
damnation. The movement is gaining ground among a considerable portion of both<br />
sexes in the community.” -<br />
26
202 VEGETARIANISM-AN ORIGINAL PRINCIPLE OF ZOROASTRIANISM.<br />
as said on p. 354.<br />
Now on p. 165 under the heading "Druj as the personification of<br />
bodily impurity under the name Nasu" the writer says that. -<br />
“Purity of body, mind <strong>and</strong> spirit go together to constitute a righteous man;”<br />
on p. 196 as we have already noticed. -<br />
“Vohuman reminds the prophet to teach mankind to take care of his<br />
cattle;”<br />
on p. 231 it is pointed out that. -<br />
“The true follower of Zartusht nourishes <strong>and</strong> feeds the cattle, protects them<br />
from oppressors, <strong>and</strong> delivers them not over to cruel tyrants; it is such a one that<br />
propitiates Vohu-man, for cattle are the counterparts of Vohu-man, <strong>and</strong> he who is<br />
good to them reaps the benefit of both the worlds;”<br />
on p. 238 the writer declares -<br />
“Decomposed meat is not to be consecrated to any angel;”<br />
on p. 287 that -<br />
“Men by this time when these millennial conditions have been reached, have<br />
ceased eating meat, <strong>and</strong> subsist on milk <strong>and</strong> vegetables;”<br />
<strong>and</strong> then on p. 355 he puts in an unwarranted statement that. -<br />
“The Zoroastrian church has never countenanced the vegetarian movement.”<br />
We leave it entirely to the reader to weigh the pros <strong>and</strong> cons of this<br />
important subject as set forth in this fifth head, <strong>and</strong> then to arrive at an<br />
impartial conclusion deduced from the evidence herein. We have one<br />
more testimony to the pure diet preached in <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> from the<br />
writer's own words on pp. 234, 235. -<br />
“Khurdad is the giver of daily bread. On the material side this archangel has water<br />
for his special care, <strong>and</strong> Zarthusht is commissioned by this archangel to advocate<br />
good use of it in the world. As water gives fertility to the l<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> is the source of<br />
prosperity, Khurdad is taken as the possessor of plenty <strong>and</strong> prosperity, <strong>and</strong> is<br />
invoked by the pious to bestow these gifts upon mankind. Food <strong>and</strong> drink are his<br />
gifts. It is said that the daily bread which every one
PURE DIET BY KHURDAD & AMERDAD FOR THE UNFOLDMENT.<br />
203<br />
obtains in this world throughout a year is apportioned in the celestial world on the day<br />
Khurdad by their deeds, <strong>and</strong> that these offerings thus secure for the faithful a larger<br />
share in this annual allotment of earthly riches.”<br />
‘Amardad works in the vegetable kingdom that belongs above all to him, <strong>and</strong><br />
helps those who work for the plant world, Food <strong>and</strong> drink are in his care.’<br />
The supervision of food <strong>and</strong> drink given to the 6th <strong>and</strong> 7th<br />
archangels Khurdad <strong>and</strong> Amardad (Haurvatat <strong>and</strong> Ameretat of the<br />
Gathas) at once suggest the Zoroastrian canon of purity in food <strong>and</strong><br />
drink which must be conducive to the wholesomeness <strong>and</strong> immortality<br />
of body <strong>and</strong> soul simultaneously. Abstinence from flesh food of any<br />
kind <strong>and</strong> from spirituous liquors is the easiest logical inference<br />
following from the gr<strong>and</strong> principle of Ashoi emphasized in the<br />
Zoroastrian scriptures.<br />
“Yatha no aongham shato manao, vahishto urvano, khathravaitish tanvo,<br />
hento vahishtem anghush akaoschoit ahuirya mazda jasentam” -<br />
is the gr<strong>and</strong> principle preached in Yacna Ha 71, of physical, mental,<br />
moral <strong>and</strong> spiritual progress intended as the Summum Bonum of life in<br />
<strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>.<br />
“So that our minds may be happy <strong>and</strong> peaceful, our souls the best <strong>and</strong> our<br />
bodies radiant with the highest lusture or aura, <strong>and</strong> with such highest point of<br />
progress being conscious of the Best Existence we may approach Ahura Mazda.”<br />
It is left for the commonsense discretion of the reader to say whether<br />
this goal of a Life Elysian here in this physical body <strong>and</strong> in the physical<br />
world is possible if <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> advocates animal sacrifices <strong>and</strong><br />
unholy meat diet. But the jaundiced see always everything about them<br />
yellow, <strong>and</strong> the biased writers may try to dupe the majority of their<br />
coreligionists who are absolutely in the dark as to the original teachings<br />
of their scriptures, <strong>and</strong> may try to lead the public opinion by the nose<br />
under the glamour of diplomas of Western universities.<br />
Another testimony, though it may be indirect, regarding a pure<br />
diet for man is found on p. 174. -<br />
“The soul is immortal, <strong>and</strong> survives the death of the body which is perishable.<br />
The ignorant man, intoxicated with the pride of youth,
204 THE IDEAL GOAL OF LIFE NECESSITATES A PURE DIET.<br />
encircled in the heat of passion <strong>and</strong> enchained by the bonds of fleeting desires, forgets<br />
the transitoriness <strong>and</strong> death of the body. One who lives for the body alone comes to<br />
sorrow at the end of life, <strong>and</strong> finds his soul thrown into the terrible den of Angra<br />
Mainyu. Man should act in such a way that his soul may attain to heaven after death.<br />
The individual who blindly seeks the passing good of the body, thus sacrificing the<br />
lasting good of the soul, is merciless to himself, <strong>and</strong> if he has no mercy, on himself, he<br />
cannot expect it from others. This ignorance brings his spiritual ruin. He should not<br />
live in forgetfulness of everlasting life <strong>and</strong> lose it by yielding to his passions.”<br />
If the physical life in this world is at all worth living, if "life is real<br />
<strong>and</strong> life is earnest," then it is quite natural that in all the departmentsphysical,<br />
social, moral, mental <strong>and</strong> spiritual <strong>and</strong> even in economic<br />
conditions of life it must be lived in accordance with <strong>and</strong> up to the ideal<br />
goal lying in front of it. If the only object of this life in the physical<br />
world is the Spiritual Unfoldment of the latent powers of the soul, then<br />
it is quite necessary that all the activities of life-re food, drink, dress,<br />
dealings etc. etc., be made parallel, <strong>and</strong> supplementary to the attainment<br />
of that Ideal. If the ideal goal of life is a fact to be realized by all the<br />
souls on the earth <strong>and</strong> it is one as evinced by the Gathas <strong>and</strong> other<br />
branches of the Avesta scriptures, then it is quite plain that we eat in<br />
order to live or continue our physical existence in the world <strong>and</strong> that we<br />
do not live to eat or merely to satiate our lower propensities summed up<br />
in the five senses<br />
What can be said of the writer of Zoroastrian Theology who in<br />
spite of the presence of such ideas of ideal life in his own book, says<br />
some untrue <strong>and</strong> unwarranted things in the name of the Vendidad on<br />
p.169. -<br />
“The man who marries <strong>and</strong> rears a family is hard-working, <strong>and</strong> nourishes his<br />
body with meat, is able the better to withst<strong>and</strong> Astovidhotu than a celibate.”<br />
This as the writer says has been quoted from Vendidad IV; 47 -49.<br />
When we refer to the original Avesta text we find no word or words<br />
suggesting “nourishment of the body with meat.” It will not be wrong to<br />
say that the words “with meat” are
MEAT DIET NOT AT ALL ADVOCATED IN VENDIDAD IV; 47-49,<br />
205<br />
falsely put in by the writer of Zoroastrian Theology in the name of the<br />
Avesta text Vendidad IV ; 47-49 which runs thus : -<br />
Adhaecha uiti nairiiaite zi te ahmat pourum framraomi Spitama<br />
Zarathushtra, Yatha manghavo fravakhshoit. Visane ahmat yatha evisai, puthrane<br />
ahmat yatha aputhrai, shaetavato ahmat yatha ashaetai.<br />
Haucha ayao narao vohu mano jagerebushtaro anghat yo geush uruthvare<br />
hampafraiti yatha hau yo noit. Itha ho upa-mereto, hau aspereno-mazo, hau<br />
anumayo-mazo, hau staoro-mazo, hau viro-mazo<br />
Aesho zi naro paitiyeinti asto Vidhotush peshanaiti, yascha ishush<br />
khathakhto peshanaiti, yascha zemako peshanaiti kemnem vaste vanghanem,<br />
yascha mashim dravantem sastarem kameredhacha peshanaiti, yascha<br />
ashemaoghem anashavanem anghuharestatem peshanaiti, paoirim aetaeshum<br />
shyothananam verezimnem noet bitim.<br />
This when rendered philologically is put thus: -<br />
“ O Spitama Zarathushtra ! here accordingly I prefer the man who has a<br />
wife to a Magav or a celibate; I prefer him who has a family to one who has none;<br />
I prefer him who has children to the childless man; I prefer him who has<br />
happiness to him who has none. Indeed the former of these two kinds of men well<br />
multiplies the increase of cattle, <strong>and</strong> he is better able to store up the good mind<br />
than one who does not do so, <strong>and</strong> he has a good memory. He is of the value of<br />
Asperena or of a medium-sized animal, or of a beast of burden, or of a man,<br />
Because that man can withst<strong>and</strong> the bone-breaker demon <strong>and</strong> fights with him; he<br />
can oppose the demon who is a right shooter of arrow ; he resists the demon of<br />
winter thinly-clad; he offers resistance to the wicked unholy starving heretic. Thou<br />
shouldst practise the first kind of these deeds <strong>and</strong> not the second.”<br />
If the original is closely looked into, one can see the absurdity of<br />
the idea expressed by the writer of Zoroastrian Theology on p 169.<br />
There is no word in the Avesta suggesting the idea of "nourishment with<br />
meat." It seems that the writer of Zoroastrian Theology is ignorant of<br />
the original Avesta <strong>and</strong> Pahlavi writings when he quotes or refers to<br />
these in his book. He has borrowed sometimes wholesale the views<br />
expressed by European savants in the translations of S. B. E. series, <strong>and</strong><br />
sometimes even mutilates these to suit his own ideas. But he has never<br />
cared to go to the original Avesta text in order to make sure if the<br />
European savants have misrepresented certain
206 "VOHU MANANGHA" OR GOOD MIND & MEAT-DIET--A CONTRADICTION<br />
important passages. Being a meat-eating race the European savants<br />
cannot but see the Avesta from their own point of view. The simple word<br />
“Gav” has been translated more than once to mean “beef,” which is very<br />
repulsive to the idea of the Avesta scriptures. Where the Avesta word is<br />
expressly meant for the animal kingdom or cattle or the entire living<br />
creation, Darmesteter translates it to mean "meat," mutton," "beef” etc.<br />
In the passage of the Vendidad under discussion some Avesta words<br />
which are easy of translation are rendered by Darmesteter to mean “fills<br />
himself with meat.” Yo geush uruthvare hampafraiti” when literally<br />
rendered imply "who concentrates-his protection-of the growth of the<br />
cattle.” Here the word “Geush” is at r<strong>and</strong>om translated to mean "meat"<br />
which is an absurd meaning, <strong>and</strong> this meaning is followed eagerly by the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology because it is quite palatable to him. The<br />
word "uruthvare” means growth or expansion or increase, <strong>and</strong> when the<br />
whole context is seen, one is quite confounded to see the idea of storing<br />
up of the Good Mind or Vohu Mano by one who eats meat in abundance.<br />
In order to point out the absurdity of his own translation, Darmesteter<br />
puts a foot-note that. -<br />
"Vohu Mano is at the same time the god of good thoughts <strong>and</strong><br />
the god of cattle."<br />
If Vohu Mano is such, what commonsense will accept the<br />
diametrically opposite ideas of animal-slaughter <strong>and</strong> of storing up good<br />
thoughts from Vohu Mana by harassing him with the killing of animals<br />
for meat. The Pahlavi also renders it with the same view viz :<br />
“Those people can entertain Vohu Mano within themselves who<br />
keep cattle well, tender <strong>and</strong> nourish them."<br />
Philologically rendered the phrase can be put thus- Vohu Mano =<br />
good thought, Jagerebushtaro = can acquire, Anghat = is, Yo=who,<br />
geush=of the cattle or living creation, Uruthvare=increase,<br />
hampafraiti=fills up. All these words when literally analyzed do not in<br />
the least suggest any idea of killing of animal for filling oneself with<br />
meat; <strong>and</strong> thus without referring to the
TEN Fundamenta OF THE ZOROASTRIAN VEGETARIAN PRINCIPLE. 207<br />
original Avesta text, the writer of Zoroastrian Theology blindly follows<br />
the unwarranted <strong>and</strong> wrong renderings of European Savants, thus<br />
revealing lack of scholarly independent judgment. In fact the entire<br />
book of Zoroastrian Theology has been based upon the translations of<br />
Avesta <strong>and</strong> Pahlavi writings by Europeans, which are very often<br />
misguiding <strong>and</strong> incorrect, <strong>and</strong> this fact gives rise to the doubt if the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology has even the philological knowledge of<br />
Avesta <strong>and</strong> Pahlavi languages.<br />
And now to conclude this Fifth Chapter, it must be clearly<br />
understood that -<br />
(i) the idea of animal-sacrifice in any form or the slaughter of innocent<br />
animals in the name of religious ceremonials is quite foreign to<br />
the Avesta religion as taught by Zoroaster, the teacher of Ashoi<br />
Principle ;<br />
(ii) the Gathas have specifically inculcated the prohibition of animalkilling,<br />
<strong>and</strong> have regarded all those who advocate "Geush-<br />
Morenden” i.e. slaughtering of the animal kingdom or of the<br />
living-creation as evil or opposed to Ahura Mazda;<br />
(iii) the Gathas preach protection of inocent animals<br />
(Paseush-Thrata) ;<br />
(iv) the word “Yacna” in Avesta never signifies sacrifice or killing of<br />
an animal, but that it is a term implying the gr<strong>and</strong> law of attunement<br />
spiritual upon which the entire universe has been based-the sum-total<br />
of the Law being styled in the Avesta as "Staota- Yacna” - ' the Law<br />
of the Original Primitive Existence' as mentioned in the Gathas;<br />
(v) the offering of animal sacrifice to angels is merely a dream<br />
of a h<strong>and</strong>ful of writers like the one of Zoroastrian Theology;<br />
(vi) the apparent passages of such references to animals like the<br />
"Dasa aspao arshnavaitish ushtremcha.”<br />
"Ten pregnant mares <strong>and</strong> a camel."
208 ZOROASTRIANISM MUST NEEDS IMPLY VEGETARIANISM.<br />
mentioned in the Gathas, have some higher metaphorical <strong>and</strong> mystical<br />
meaning not understood by the translator;<br />
(vii) Vohu Mana or Behman is the guardian-angel of the entire living<br />
creation who can never be delighted with the advocate of animalslaughter<br />
<strong>and</strong>, can never reward such with the wisdom spiritual of<br />
the Good Mind which must be the desideratum of every follower<br />
of Zoroastrian religion;<br />
(viii) Asha Vahishta or Ardibehesht i.e. the Best, Holiness <strong>and</strong> the Law<br />
of Divine Moral Order of the Universe can never tolerate the idea of<br />
animal-killing, for any reason whatever as one of Ashoi i.e., Holiness<br />
or Moral Order;<br />
(ix) the Law of Highest Purity-physical, mental, moral <strong>and</strong>, spiritual<br />
enjoined in the Zoroastrian scriptures can never allow the adherent to<br />
swallow dead matter of a slaughtered animal for food; that the rule of<br />
abstinence from Nasu or decomposing dead matter so much emphasized<br />
by the Vendidad cannot at the same time advocate flesh-diet for a<br />
Zoroastrian; <strong>and</strong><br />
(x) the principle of "Urvatam urunem" or unfoldment of the soul longed<br />
for in the Aiwisruthrem Gah, which necessitates "Khathravaitish tanvo”<br />
or brilliant-aural bodies, “Shato Manao” or healthy peaceful mind, <strong>and</strong><br />
“Vahishto Urvano” the Best condition of the soul, simultaneously,<br />
aspired after in Yacna 71, - which is the Summum Bonum of a soul's<br />
existence on the earth, will never for a moment allow us even to dream<br />
that Zoroastrian scriptures advocate the killing of the animal-kingdom for<br />
human needs or in the name of religious ceremonials.<br />
Hence in spite of the ten basic reasons of the Zoroastrian<br />
Vegetarian principle, to say that “<strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> has never<br />
countenanced the vegetarian principle” as said by the writer of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology on p. 355 is nothing but deliberate untruth.
CHAPTER VI.<br />
The Writer's Cynical View of the Prayer-Effect of<br />
Avesta Scriptures.<br />
209<br />
We shall now take up one more important subject viz the efficacy<br />
of Avesta prayers. It seems from the tenor of the book of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology that the writer does not believe in the prayer-effect of Avesta<br />
texts, <strong>and</strong> in the end takes a cynical view of the subject, ridiculing all<br />
belief in the sonnd-effect of Avestan prayers. The writer laughs out<br />
anybody who asserts that the Avesta is simply figurative <strong>and</strong> enigmatic<br />
<strong>and</strong> employed specially on account of the word-effect produced by a<br />
proper recital thereof.<br />
In order therefore to give some idea of this very important subject<br />
to the reader, it is necessary to point out the nature of the formation of<br />
the Avesta Manthras or Words of Meditation. We shall try at some<br />
length to see what Avesta signifies in the light of modern science of<br />
vibrations produced by sound, <strong>and</strong> shall then refer to the ideas of the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology on the same subject.<br />
There is one Word in the extant Avesta Scriptures, which has been<br />
technically understood by no student of the Avesta. This is certain that<br />
Avesta is no ordinary language, <strong>and</strong> it is based on the laws of higher<br />
vibration besides the rules of grammar. The laws of higher vibration are<br />
collectively termed "Staota-Yacna" in the Avesta, which implies all the<br />
laws of sound-waves, vibrations <strong>and</strong> invisible colours produced by<br />
these waves in the planes of ether. That vibration is the Fundament of<br />
the Universe is universally acknowledged by all the great religions of<br />
the world. The Word of God of the Bible, the Jhalida Brahma of the<br />
Vedas, the Kalma of the Knran, all these in their own grades merely<br />
indicate the f<strong>and</strong>amental law of vibration as the Creative Force in the<br />
whole cosmogenesis. This Original Creative Sound is termed Ahuna-<br />
Var in the Avesta, <strong>and</strong> it<br />
27
210 “Ahuna-Var” PRIOR TO THE ENTIRE MANIFESTED UNIVERSE.<br />
signifies the Will of the Lord, The Ahuna-Nar is the Song celestial<br />
sung in the highest heaven by the Creator Himself with all the<br />
archangels <strong>and</strong> angels, Ahuna-Var is the Fundamental Vibratory<br />
keynote according to which all the planes of the universe have been<br />
brought into manifestation, <strong>and</strong> according to which the Spiritual<br />
Unfoldment will be achieved at last. From this Spiritual Vibration of<br />
Ahuna-Var, the holy prophet Zoroaster has composed the" Yatha-Ahu-<br />
Vairyo" according to the Staota Yacna or the Laws of higher vibratory<br />
colours.<br />
Being ignorant of this distinction the Avesta students very often<br />
explain Ahuua Var to mean the same as Yatha Ahu Vairyo. They are<br />
unable to account for the existence of Ahuna-Var even before the<br />
creation as evinced from Yacna XIX §§ 3,4, where it is said -<br />
“Aat mraot ahuro mazdao bagha aesha as ahunahe vairyehe<br />
Spitama Zarathushtra yat te fravaochim para asmem, para apem,<br />
para zam, para gam, para urvaram, para atarem ahurahe mazdao<br />
puthrem, para narem asha-vanem, para daevaishcha khrafstraish<br />
mashyaishcha, para vispem ahum astavantem, para vispa vohu .<br />
mazdadata asha-chithra.<br />
"Then spoke Ahura Mazda “O Spitama Zarathushtra the<br />
Word that I told you of is the chapter of Ahuna Var, which was in<br />
existence prior to the firmament, prior to water, before the earth,<br />
before the living-world, prior to the vegetable kingdom, before<br />
Athro-Ahura Mazda Puthra, prior to holy man, prior to<br />
diabolical noxious men, prior to the entire material existence,<br />
prior to all good mazda-created seeds of holiness.”<br />
It is seen from this very important passage that the vibration of<br />
Ahuna Var was first in existence prior to the entire manifested universe,<br />
<strong>and</strong> that the Yatha Ahu Vairyo is only a "Bagha" or portion of that<br />
Ahuna Var or Song Celestial. The colours produced by that Song<br />
Celestial in the Spiritual Existence are collectively termed "Staota” in<br />
the Avesta, <strong>and</strong>
"Staota-Yacna" -BASIS OF THE UNIVERSE AND THE AVESTA.<br />
211<br />
the Laws governing these vibratory colours are collectively known as<br />
"Staota Yacna," which are the guiding laws of the entire Universethe<br />
Fundamenta Universalis.<br />
"Staota Yacnya yazamaide ya data angheush pouruyehya.”<br />
"We attune ourselves with the Staota Yacna (the Laws<br />
governing vibratory colours) which are the fundamental basic<br />
laws of primary existence."<br />
-Yacna Ha LV; 6.<br />
This word "Staota" occurs very frequently nearly in all the extant<br />
Avesta texts, <strong>and</strong> when philologically rendered, it means simply "praise<br />
"or" adoration." But the word “Staota” like all other Avestan words is a<br />
technical word of very deep <strong>and</strong> scientific signification. The word<br />
connotes the sense of "Colours produced by the vibrations of the<br />
Sound,” <strong>and</strong> the entire Avesta is formed in accordance with Staota<br />
Yacna (the scientific laws of harmonic colours <strong>and</strong> vibrations working<br />
in the unseen planes or realms of the Universe). This most fundamental<br />
Law, the Law of Staota, the Law of the Creative Vibration of Ahuna<br />
Var is most instrumental in the formation of the Entire Avesta i.e. 21<br />
Nasks. The prophet Zoroaster the Holy was, on account of his most<br />
supreme <strong>and</strong> sublime underst<strong>and</strong>ing power-the intuition of “Asn-I-Vir”,<br />
able to grab all these laws of Staota, <strong>and</strong> with the help of these,<br />
formulated the First Word Yatha Ahu Vairyo in exact correspondence<br />
to the Celestial Vibration of Ahuna Var; <strong>and</strong> from this one word Yatha<br />
Ahu Vairyo the prophet devised, with the help of the same Staota or<br />
Vibratory Colour-Laws, the Gathas, the Haftanghaiti, the Yacna, the<br />
Vendidad, the Visparad, <strong>and</strong> all the to us unknown Avesta comprising<br />
the 21 Nasks. The unfoldment of the Soul (Meuatam Meunem) implies<br />
the receptive <strong>and</strong> responsive development of the latent powers of the<br />
Soul to the higher vibrations pouring from the unseen Universe, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
ultimate attunement with these vibrations by means of the Staota or<br />
colours produced by a holy practice of Avesta recitals with practical<br />
holiness in all respects.
212 “URU” – “YAZ” - “STAOTA” “MANTHRA SPENTA & FSHUSHO.”<br />
“At tat moi dakhshtem data Ahya angheush vispa maetha<br />
Yatha vao yazemanascha urvaidyao Stavas ayeni paiti."<br />
“Hence indicate that point unto me with reference to the<br />
entire abode of this existence, so that I may come over to Thee by<br />
means of Staota (or Vibrationary Colours), being attuned with<br />
(Yazemnascha) Thee by the law of Uru or Spiritual Unfoldment.”<br />
-Yacna XXXIV; 6.<br />
This section 6 of Gatha 34 conveys the Summum Bonum <strong>and</strong> the<br />
procedure thereof for the c<strong>and</strong>idate aspiring for “Uru" or Spiritual<br />
Unfoldment. It explains that in order to go over to Ahura Mazda, in<br />
order to approach Him, every aspiring soul must first follow in earnest<br />
the Laws of Holiness for its "Uru" or unfoldment <strong>and</strong> must thereafter<br />
attune itself with the higher vibrations of Yazads or angels or attunable<br />
forces <strong>and</strong> intelligences by means of the Staotic Laws of Vibration. The<br />
ultimate medium by means of which a Soul with Unfoldment can attune<br />
itself thus is the Avesta Manthra which is fundamental1y classified in to<br />
Manthra Spenta i.e. the progressional Word, <strong>and</strong> the Fshusho<br />
Manthra or the higher progressional Word. We have said in Chapter<br />
III at some length that the words “Maz” “Mazai” “Macna” etc. in<br />
the Avesta convey a very deep meaning of Spiritual attunement with<br />
higher spiritual intelligences, <strong>and</strong> here we assert that in the same way<br />
the word "Staota" implies unseen colours produced by vibrations of<br />
Sound, <strong>and</strong> that the word “Manthra” connotes the meaning of a well<br />
conceived word meant for producing a certain vibratory colour.<br />
In order to explain with some clearness the prayer-effect <strong>and</strong><br />
prayer-value of Avesta recitals, we have to touch the subject from its<br />
very root <strong>and</strong> that too authoritatively. Hence we shall give some of the<br />
references about each of the words – “Staota” <strong>and</strong> “Manthra” – in order<br />
to enable the reader to clearly comprehend the essential spirit of this<br />
chapter.
KNOWLEDGE OF Staota-Yacna WORTH ACQUIRING.<br />
I Reference to "staota" in the Avesta. –<br />
1. GATHAS. –<br />
(a) “Yoi ve Yoithema daseme stutam Yuzem Zevishtyuongho isho<br />
khshathremcha savangham.”<br />
-28 § 9.<br />
213<br />
"Those who have loved Thy teaching of Staota (vibration colours) are<br />
the loving friends of the advantages <strong>and</strong> Right-Power.”<br />
(b) "At ta vakhshya ishento ya<br />
Mazdatha hyatchit vidushe Staotacha<br />
Ahurai Yacnyacha vangheush Manangho<br />
Hu-mazdhra asha yecha ya<br />
Raochebish daresata urvaza.”<br />
-30 § 1.<br />
“0 ye eager ones! 1 shall speak unto you about those two things worthknowing<br />
which are-the Staota Yacna for Ahura Mazda, <strong>and</strong> the Good Manthra by<br />
means of Holiness of Good Mind, <strong>and</strong> these are worth learning with Spiritual<br />
Light."<br />
(c) " Fro-moi fravoizdum Aretha,<br />
Ta Ya vohu shavai manangha,<br />
Yacnem mazda Khshmovato at<br />
va asha staomya vachao."<br />
-33 § 8.<br />
“Declare unto me Thy ultimate-object, so that I may continue by means of<br />
Good mind <strong>and</strong> Holiness the attunment with Thee 0 Mazda <strong>and</strong> the Words<br />
relating to Staota,"<br />
(d) “Pairi-gaethe Khshmivato vahme<br />
Mazda garobish stutam.”<br />
-34 § 2.<br />
“May I come upto Thee, O Mazda, in adoration by means of the chanting of<br />
Staota."<br />
(II) “Kat toi razure, kat vashi,<br />
Kat va stuto kat va Yacnahya,<br />
Sruidyai mazda fra-vaocha ya<br />
Vidayat ashish rashnam”<br />
-34 § 12,
214 IN TUNE WITH AHURA MAZDA THROUGH Staota.<br />
" What is Thy system, what Thy will, what is Thy Staota, what is Thy Yacna,<br />
speak O Mazda that I may hear, by means of which the Reward of Ordinances<br />
may be obtained."<br />
(f) “ Mazda at moi vahishta<br />
Sravaoscha shyothnacha vaocha,<br />
Ta-tu vohu manangha<br />
Ashacha ishudem stuto,<br />
Khshmaka Khshathra ahura fershem<br />
Vasna haithyem dao ahum."<br />
-34 § 15.<br />
“Declare unto me 0 Ahura Mazda the belt canons <strong>and</strong> actions so that on<br />
account of Good Mind, Holiness <strong>and</strong> Right-Power Thou mayest give unto me the<br />
genuine fresh existence resulting from the satisfaction of Staota <strong>and</strong> divine-will."<br />
(g) “Hyat a bushitsh vasase Khshathrahya dya,<br />
Yavat a thaw mazda staumi ufyacha.”<br />
-43 § 8,<br />
" Hence as long as I am in Thy Staota O Mazda <strong>and</strong> weave myself with Thee,<br />
I give myself up for the desire of the adorning of thy sovereignty.”<br />
(h) "At fravakhshya vispanam mazishtem<br />
Stavas asha ye hudao yoi henti.”<br />
-45 § 6.<br />
“Then I shall speak of the greatest of all who is the possessor of good wisdom<br />
by means of Staota <strong>and</strong> Holiness, <strong>and</strong> of those who are."<br />
(i) “Tem ni Staotaish nemangho a vivaresho.”<br />
“I do desire Him by means of the Staota of prayer.”<br />
(j) “ Ye ve staotaish mazda frinai ahura<br />
Avat Yasans hyat ve ishta vahishtem.”<br />
-45 § 8.<br />
-49 § 12,<br />
“Seeking that which is the best desirable for Thee, I shall, O Ahura Mazda<br />
love Thee by means of Staota.”
HOLINESS NECESSARY FOR THE PRACTICE OF STAOTA.<br />
(k) “At våo ýazâi stavas mazdâ ahurâ hadâ<br />
ashâ vahishtâcâ mananghâ<br />
Khshathrâchâ<br />
215<br />
-50 § 4.<br />
“O Ahura Mazda let me attune myself with Thee always with Staota by<br />
means of Holiness, the Best Mind <strong>and</strong> Right-Power.”<br />
(l) Tâish våo ýacnâish paitî stavas ayenî<br />
Mazdâ ashâ vanghêush shyaothanâish mananghô -50 § 9.<br />
“May 1 approach Thee, O Mazda, with Staota by means of these<br />
attunements through Holiness <strong>and</strong> deeds of the Good Mind."<br />
(m) “at vê staotâ aojâi mazdâ aonghâcâ,<br />
Yavat ashâ tavâcâ isâichâ.”<br />
“Then, 0 Mazda, I shall be as I have been called practitioner-of-Staota as<br />
long as 1 can <strong>and</strong> will by means of Holiness.”<br />
2. THE YASHTS -<br />
(a) "mâ-chish mê åonghãm zaothranãm franghaurât, ýâ nôit staotanãm<br />
ýacnyanãm âmâtô vîspe ratavô.”<br />
-Maher Yasht § 122:<br />
“None should partake of these my libations-of-attunement who has not taken<br />
into his mind all the laws of Staota Yarna.”<br />
(b) "Yo paoiryo stoish astavaithyao staota ashem naist daevo.”<br />
-Fravardin Yasht § 89,<br />
“(Zoroaster) who was the first in the entire physical existence to practice the<br />
Staota of Ashem <strong>and</strong> of Naismi-Daevo for the destruction of evil forces.”<br />
(c) “ýahmi paiti vîspem-mãthrem ashem sravô vîsruyata,ahu<br />
ratushca gaêthanãm staota ashahe ýat mazishtaheca<br />
vahishtaheca sraêshtaheca”<br />
-Fravardin Yasht § 91.
216 Zarathushtra – THE FIRST PRACTIONER OF STAOTA.<br />
“(Zarathushtra) in whom was pervading the entire Word of Holy Manthta,<br />
who was the lord <strong>and</strong> master of constituents – the Staota of Holiness the most<br />
sublime, the best <strong>and</strong> the most excellent.”<br />
(d) “Yim isen ameshåo speñta vîspe hvare-hazaosha fraoret fraxshni<br />
avi manô zrazdâtôit anghuyat haca ahûm ratûmca gaêthanãm<br />
staotârem ashahe ýat mazishtaheca vahishtaheca sraêshtaheca<br />
paiti-frakhshtâremca daênayâo ýat haitinãm vahishtayâo<br />
-Fravardin Yasht § 92,<br />
“( Zarathushtra ) whom all the Amesha Spends who are in harmony with<br />
Khurshed accepted the lord <strong>and</strong> master of constituents as the practitioner of<br />
Staota of the most sublime, best <strong>and</strong> most excellent holiness <strong>and</strong> as the expounder<br />
of the best law of existence with profuse devotion proceeding from the dedicated<br />
heart towards the mind."<br />
(e) "Staotarem vazenti,"<br />
-Ashish-vangh Yasht § 12.<br />
“The powers of Ashish Vangh carry the practitioner of Staota onward."<br />
(f) “adhat uiti fravashat yo spitamo Zarathushtro yo paoiryo mashyako<br />
staota ashem yat vahishtem, yazata ohurem mazdam, yazata ameshe<br />
spente."<br />
-Ashish Vangh Yasht § 18<br />
“Then she spoke out thus ‘He is Spitama Zarathushtra who is the first man<br />
who practiced the Staota of Ashem, attuned himself with Ahura Mazda <strong>and</strong> with<br />
the archangels."<br />
(g) “Yat imam daenam astaota, dushmainyum sizdhyo daevan apa<br />
ashavan”<br />
-Jamyad Yasht § 84.<br />
“Which belonged to this Law, with whose Staota the unholy devils <strong>and</strong> the<br />
wicked mind are to be destroyed."
WE OURSELVES Practioners of Staota & Manthra<br />
217<br />
(h) “Fra te visai urvatho staota urvathem staotarem vanghanghem dadho aokhta<br />
ahuro mazdao yatha ashem yat vahishtem.”<br />
-Haoma Yasht II § 9.<br />
"I shall agree to be thy friend by means of Staota. The creator<br />
Hormazd has declared the friend <strong>and</strong> practitioner of Staota to be superior<br />
to Holiness the Best."<br />
(i) “Imao-se te haoma gathao, imao henti staomayo."<br />
“These are thy Gathas, O Haoma, these are thy Staota,"<br />
- Haoma Yasht II § 18.<br />
(j) “Ashaatcha hacha vangheushcha manangho vangheushcha khshathrat,<br />
staotaish thwat ahura staotoibyo aibi ukhdha thwat ukhdhoibya,<br />
Yacna thwat Yacnoibyo.”<br />
-Haftan Yasht I § 10.<br />
“O Ahura, owing to Holiness, Good Mind <strong>and</strong> Good Right-Power, the<br />
Staota belonging to Thee are superior to other staota, the Words belonging to<br />
Thee are superior to other Words, the attunement with Thee is superior to other<br />
attunements.”<br />
(k) “Stuto garo vahmeng ahurai mazdai, ashaicha vahishtai, dade<br />
mahicha chishmahicha acha avacdayamahi."<br />
- Haftan Yasht VII § 1.<br />
“We offer, accept <strong>and</strong> decline unto Ahura Mazda <strong>and</strong> Asha Vahishta our<br />
reverential devotions of the Staota songs.”<br />
(l) "Thwao staotarascha manthrauascha ahura Mazda aogemadaecha,<br />
usmahicha visamadaecha.”<br />
Haftan Yasht VII § 5.<br />
"O Ahura Mazda we call ourselves practitioners of Staota <strong>and</strong> Manthra, we<br />
choose ourselves as such <strong>and</strong> accept ourselves as such.”
218 Staota Yacna-THE LAWS OF PRIME EXISTENCE.<br />
(m) "mraot ahurô mazdå spitamâi zarathushtrâi, âat ýat asha<br />
vahishta fradaithîsha spitama zarathushtra staotareca zaotareca<br />
zbâtareca mãthranaca ýashtareca âfrîtareca aibijaretareca vanghâna<br />
xshaêta raocå hvanvaitîshca verezô ahmâkem ýasnâica vahmâica ýat<br />
ameshanãm speñtanãm.”<br />
-Ardibehesht Yasht § 1.<br />
“Ahura Mazda replied to Spitama Zarathushtra – “Regard Asha Vahishta<br />
of good sheen lights <strong>and</strong> luminious glories, as the matter of Staota, master<br />
of Invocation, master of Adoration, master of Manthra-practice, master of<br />
Attunement, master of Blessing, master of Eulogy for the sake of attunement<br />
<strong>and</strong> adoration of ourselves the Amesha Spentas, O Spitama Zarathushtra-“.<br />
3. THE YACNA -<br />
(a) "uzjamyãn ýâ staota ýesnya ýatha-hîsh fradathat mazdå ýê sevishtô<br />
verethrajå frâdat-gaêthô pâthrâi ashahe gaêthanãm harethrâi<br />
ashahe gaêthanãm suyamnanãmca saoshyañtãmca vîspayåsca<br />
ashaonô stôish.”<br />
-Ha. 55 § 4.<br />
“May the Laws of Attunement by means of higher vibrationary colours<br />
come over us in the same way as the most benificent, victorious, A.hura Mazda,<br />
the furtherer of the living-world has propagated them for the protection of the<br />
constituents of Holiness, for the preservation of the constituents of Holiness, for<br />
the protection of the present <strong>and</strong> future benefactors of the entire existence.”<br />
(b) “staota ýesnya ýazamaide ýâ dâtâ anghêush paouruyehyâ -<br />
maremna verezimna saxshemna sâcayamna dadrâna paitishâna<br />
paitishmaremna framaremna frâyazemna frashem vasna ahûm<br />
dathâna.”<br />
- Ha 55 § 6<br />
“We attune ourselves with the Laws of higher vibro-chromatic attunement,<br />
which are the laws-fundamental of the prime existence – worth repeating, worth<br />
practicing, worth learning, worth teaching, worth revering, worth remembering<br />
frequently, worth reciting, worth attuning, giving fresh-existence in accordance<br />
with the Divine Will.”
Ahuna-Var – Asha Vahishta – Fshusho-Manthra – Staota-Yacna 219<br />
(c) "bakhãm staotanãm ýesnyanãm ýazamaide, staotanãm ýesnyanãm<br />
ýazamaide frasraothremcha framarethremcha.”<br />
-Ha. 55 § 7<br />
“We attune ourselves with the branches of Staota Yasna. We attune<br />
ourselves with the chanting, remembering, singing, <strong>and</strong> attuning of the laws of<br />
Attunement by Chromato-vibrations."<br />
(d) “haurvãm hañdâitîm staotanãm ýesnyanãm ýazamaide<br />
apanôtemayâ paitî vacastashtâ, sraêshtãm at tôi kehrpêm kehrpãm<br />
âvaêdayamahî mazdâ ahurâ imâ raocå<br />
barezishtem barezimanãm avat ýât hvarê avâcî. staota ýesnya<br />
ýazamaide ýâ dâtâ anghêush paouruyehyâ<br />
-Ha 58 § 8.<br />
"We attune ouvselves with the Laws of Staota Yacna in its entire perfection<br />
which are the most supreme in their methodic arrangement. O Ahura Mazda<br />
we regard this Thy most excellent form of forms - these lights which are the<br />
most brilliant of brilliancies-which is called the sun. We attune ourselves<br />
with the Laws of Vibration-colours which are the Laws of Primary<br />
Existence."<br />
(e) “ahunem vairîm ýazamaide, ashem vahishtem sraêshtem ameshem speñtem<br />
ýazamaide, fshûshô mãthrem hadhaoxtem ýazamaide, haurvãm hañdâitîm<br />
staotanãm ýesnyanãm ýazamaide, staota ýesnya ýazamaide ýâ dâtâ anghêush<br />
paouruyehyâ.<br />
-Ha 59 § 32.<br />
"We attune ourselves with Ahuna Var. We attune ourselves with the most<br />
excellent archangel Asha Vahishta. We attune ourselves with the Fshusho<br />
Manthra Hadokht. We attune ourselves with the entire perfection of Staota<br />
Yacnya. We attune ourselves with the Staota Yacnya which are the Laws of<br />
Primary Manifestation."<br />
(f) “vîspaêca pañca gâthå ashaonîsh ýazamaide, vîspemca ýasnem frâitîmca<br />
paititîmca aibijaretîmca ýazamaide.<br />
vîspâca staota ýesnya ýazamaide, vîspaêca vâcô mazdô-fraoxta ýazamaide ýôi<br />
heñti dushmatem jakhnishta ýôi heñti duzhûxtem jakhnishta ýôi heñti<br />
duzhvarshtem
220 POWER, SUCCESS AURA & EFFICIENCY OF THE Words of Staota-Yacna<br />
Jaghnishta; ýôi heñti aiwi-kareta duzhûxtahe, ýôi heñti aiwi-kareta<br />
duzhvarshtahe, ýôi aipi-kereñteñti vîspem dushmatem ýôi aipi-kereñteñti vîspem<br />
duzhûxtem ýôi aipi-kereñteñti vîspem duzhvarshtem mãnayen ahe ýatha âtarsh<br />
hushem aêsmem ýaozhdâtem hupairîshtem aipi-kereñtaiti hâvayeiti dazhaiti,<br />
vîspanãmca aêtaêshãm vacãm aojasca verethremca hvarenasca zavareca<br />
ýazamaide.”<br />
-Ha 71 § 6, 7, 8.<br />
" We attune ourselves with all the five holy Gathas. We attune<br />
ourselves with the entire Yacna (or Vibration-attunement) <strong>and</strong> with<br />
its acceleration, propagation <strong>and</strong> proper intonation. We attune<br />
ourselves with the entire Staota Yacna. We attune ourselves with<br />
the entire Word given out by Mazda which most efficiently dispels<br />
the Evil thought, Evil word <strong>and</strong> Evil action; which entirely cuts off<br />
the evil thought, evil word <strong>and</strong> evil deed; which cuts off from the<br />
very root all evil thought, evil word <strong>and</strong> evil action just as fire cuts<br />
off, consumes <strong>and</strong> burns up purified, well-dried, well-inspected<br />
s<strong>and</strong>al. We attune ourselves with the power, success, aura, <strong>and</strong><br />
efficiency of all those Words."<br />
(9)<br />
"vâca hañkeretha ýazamaide, gâthanãm avâurusta<br />
ýazamaide, gâthå speñtå ratuxshathrå ashaonîsh<br />
ýazamaide, staota ýesnya ýazamaide ýâ dâtâ<br />
anghêush paouruyehyâ, haurvãm hañdâitîm<br />
staotanãm ýesnyanãm ýazamaide, haom urvânem<br />
ýazamaide, havãm fravashîm ýazamaide.”<br />
-Ha 71 § 18.<br />
"We attune ourselves with the aggregate words. We attune<br />
ourselves with the expansion of the Gathas. We attune ourselves<br />
with the Gathas which are the holy ruling lords of advancement.<br />
We attune ourselves with Staota Yasna, which are the Laws of the<br />
First Manifestation or Primum Mobile. We attune ourselves with<br />
the entire perfection of Staota Yacna. We attune ourselves with our<br />
Soul. We attune ourselves with our Fravashi.”
PRACTICE OF Staota LEADS TO IDEAL ATTUNEMENT<br />
4. THE VISPARAD. -<br />
221<br />
(a) "Nivaedayemi hankarayemi staotanam yecnyanam<br />
h<strong>and</strong>atanam hufrayashtanam ashaonam ashahe<br />
rathvam."<br />
-Kardeh 1 § 3.<br />
“I invite <strong>and</strong> co-operate with the holy laws of holiness of Staot<br />
Yacna which are well-arranged <strong>and</strong> fit for attunement.”<br />
(b) “Azem aeta zaota visai staotanam ycnyanam<br />
frasraothremcha, framarethremcha fragathremcha,<br />
frayashtimcha."<br />
--Kardeh III § 5.<br />
“I as the officiator-in-chief hereby accept the chanting, the recital,<br />
the singing <strong>and</strong> the proper attunement of Staota Yacna."<br />
(c) “Staotacha yecnaicha vahmaicha frasastayaecha, yat aesha<br />
ahurahe mazdao, yat aesha ameshanam spentanam,<br />
rateushcha-ashaono berezato, yecnaicha vahmaicha yat<br />
apanotemahe rathvo, yat jaghmushayao ashoish, yat<br />
jaghmushayao ratufritoish, yat manthrahe spentahe, yat<br />
daenayao mazdayacnoish, yat staotanam yecnyanam,<br />
vispaeshamcha rathvam."<br />
-Kardeh IX §§ 6,7.<br />
"Practice staota in order to attune, adore <strong>and</strong> glorify Ahura<br />
Mazda, the archangels, the exalted holy law, the most helping holiness,<br />
the most approaching opportune-prayer, the Manthra Spenta, the<br />
Mazdayacnian Law, the Staota Yacna <strong>and</strong> all the lords,"
222 Staota-Yacna- THE EXCELLENT Fundamenta & Desideratum.<br />
(d) "Humaya upanghao chishmaide ahunahe vairyehe ashaya<br />
frasrutahe, frasravayamnahe, havanayaoscha, haoman<br />
hunvantayao ashaya frashutayao frashavayamnayao,<br />
arshukhdhanamcha vachangham sravanghamcha<br />
Zarathushtrinam hvarshtanamcha shyaothnanam<br />
baresmanamcha ashaya frastaretanam, haomanamcha<br />
ashaya hutanam, staotanamcha yecnyanam daenyaoscha<br />
mazdayacnoish manthvanamcha, vakhedhvanamcha<br />
vareshtvanamcha."<br />
-Kardeh XII § 3,<br />
“We select the best efficiency -of the holy chanting <strong>and</strong><br />
chantedness of Ahuna Var ; of the Havonim for pounding Haoma<br />
brought <strong>and</strong> prepared with holiness; of the truthfully uttered Words; of<br />
the precepts of Zarathushtra; of the deeds of Hvarshta ; of the Baresman<br />
spread with holiness; of Haoma pounded with holiness; of Staota Yacna;<br />
of the thoughts, words <strong>and</strong> actions of the Law of Mazdayacna."<br />
(e) "Vahishta, chithra yazamaide ya staota yacnya vahishtam ishtim<br />
yazamaide yam ashahe vahishtahe."<br />
-Kardeh XXIII § I.<br />
" We attune ourselves with the most excellent fundamenta (i.e.<br />
seeds) viz, those of Staota Yacna, i.e., of the laws of attunement relating<br />
to colours produced by vibrations. We attune ourselves with the Best<br />
Desideratum which is of the Best Holiness."<br />
5. HADOKHT NASK AND ABAN NYAESH.<br />
(a) "Yo ashem staoiti fravoret frakhshni avi mano zarzdatoit<br />
anghuyat hacha, ho mam staoiti yim Ahurem mazdam, ho<br />
apem staoiti, ho zam staoiti, ho gam staoiti, ho urvarao<br />
staoiti, ho vispa vohumazda-dhata asha-chithra staoiti.”<br />
-Hadokht Nask Fragard I § 3.
UNFOLDMENT MEANS ATTUNEMENT WITH HIGHEST Staota.<br />
223<br />
"He who practices the Staata of Ashem with perfect devotion<br />
proceeding from the heart-devoted consciousness towards the<br />
mind; does attune himself with me who am Ahura Mazda by<br />
means of Staota, with waters, with the l<strong>and</strong>, with the living world,<br />
with plants <strong>and</strong> with all the good Mazda-created fundamenta of<br />
holiness."<br />
(b) "Ya ahmat staota yecnya sravayeni, ahunemcha vairim<br />
sravayeni, ashemcha vahishtem husravani, apascha<br />
vanghuish yaozdathani; hathra ana gathvya vacha<br />
garo-nmane ahurahe mazdao jasat<br />
paoiryo; dathat ahmat tat avat ayaptem."<br />
-Aban Nyaesh § 8.<br />
“So that I may chant the Staota Yecna, I may sing the Ahuna<br />
Var, I may properly chant the Asha Vahishta, <strong>and</strong> purify the good<br />
waters. He reached the Abode of Songs of Ahura Mazda very first<br />
by means of these Gathic Words. He gave that ultimate-bonum<br />
from this."<br />
These are only some of the references to the word “Staota”<br />
occurring in the Avesta. But from these also one can easily make out<br />
that the word “Staota” does not imply mere “praise” or “adoration”<br />
or “propitiation” but something more than that. The word "Staota" as<br />
seen from the above-quoted references signifies the fundamental law of<br />
unseen colours produced by the vibrations of the Sound; <strong>and</strong> the entire<br />
universe has been manifested in accordance with the Laws of these<br />
Vibration-colours ( Staota Yacna) from the one Primitive Sound of<br />
Prime Motion -Ahuna Var-in the Highest Heaven. We can easily see<br />
from these quotations also that the unfoldment of the Soul <strong>and</strong> communion<br />
with Ahura Mazda are only possible by means of the<br />
attunement with the Highest Staota, <strong>and</strong> that the Soul requires for its<br />
progress the various intensities of these Staota according to its stage of<br />
progress in the scale of unfoldment. In order therefore to attain this<br />
Summum Bonum the soul has to attune itself with the Staota of all the<br />
Yazads <strong>and</strong> other spiritual intelligences the greatest of whom on the<br />
Earth is Sraosha according to the Gatha XXXIII; 5; -
224 ATTUNEMENT WITH SRAOSHA THROUGH ASHOI & MANTHRA-STAOTA.<br />
“Yas-te vispe mazishtem Sraoshem<br />
Zbaya avanghane."<br />
“I invoke Sraosha for help who is the greatest of all thy<br />
Yazads."<br />
The angel Sraosha is the receiver of all the collective Staota<br />
raining down from all the Yazads, <strong>and</strong> it is also the transmitter of the<br />
same to any living soul who is ready to respond to Sraosha. For making<br />
the soul fit for response, to Sraosha or angel presiding over collective<br />
Staota; the prophet Zoroaster has enjoined all the canons of Ashoi-or<br />
physical, magnetic, mental, moral <strong>and</strong> spiritual purity-for without<br />
purity the soul cannot rise to the level of vibrationary response required<br />
for the higher potential of the Staota of Sraosha. Thus when a soul<br />
attunes itself with Sraosba by means of Asha according to the canons<br />
taught by the prophet for smiting the Druja or all unseen evil magnetic<br />
influence, it is fit for responding to the vibration of all Yazads<br />
collectively through Sraosha, <strong>and</strong> hence to the vibrations of all Yazads<br />
individually in accordance with the laws of attunement by means of<br />
Staota. When the soul has thus made itself worthy of these higher<br />
vibrations it realizes the efficacy of the chanting of Avesta Manthra<br />
which, when recited holily or with the observance of Ashoi, produce<br />
Staota corresponding to the Universal Staota, <strong>and</strong> thus there is perfect<br />
harmony or attunement of the Soul with the ruling Yazads. Hence we<br />
learn a fundamental rule of <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> that Ashoi is the first<br />
requisite for the enjoyment of the efficacy of Avesta Manthra recital,<br />
<strong>and</strong> it is only on account of the present-day life of the majority of<br />
Zoroastrians without the observance of Ashoi-principles that the<br />
efficacy of Avesta prayers is not consciously perceived by them. But<br />
the Avesta Manthra, which have been entirely based on Yatha Ahu<br />
Vairyo, for the 21 Nasks as we have seen before have been made from<br />
the One Word Yatha Ahu Vairyo--which in its turn is only a Bagha or<br />
corresponding branch of the Universal Ahuna Var-the vibration<br />
creative of the entire manifested universe, has its own efficacy on the<br />
planes of vibration <strong>and</strong> Unseen colour, <strong>and</strong> we shall
SEVEN MAIN POINTS re ATTUNEMENT THROUGH Staota.<br />
225<br />
presently see some references from the extant Avesta proving that the<br />
Avesta Manthra is meant for producing higher vibratory <strong>and</strong> Staotic<br />
effects unseen.<br />
Thus we gather the following rules regarding Staota -<br />
1. "Staota -implies colour produced by vibrations of sound in the<br />
higher planes of vibration.<br />
2. "Staota Yacna" signifies the entire procedure <strong>and</strong> science of<br />
attunement through the medium of the higher unseen colours produced<br />
by vibrations of sound.<br />
3. "Urvatam Urunem” means the Unfoldment of the soul by<br />
means of the acceleration of the vibration of the soul to the rate of its<br />
original potential in accordance of the laws of Staota Yacna.<br />
4. “Sraosha” is the angel presiding over the entire collective<br />
Staota raining down from all the Yazads, <strong>and</strong> is also the transmitter of<br />
the same to any soul that has made itself fit for response to Sraosha.<br />
5. "Asha" implies all the collective laws of holiness by means of<br />
which the physical, magnetic, moral, mental <strong>and</strong> spiritual subtlety <strong>and</strong><br />
higher rate of vibration may be attained in order to qualify the soul for<br />
attunement with Sraosha.<br />
6. Urvan X Asha, x Sraosha x Manthra-is the chain like order<br />
necessary for proving the efficacy of the Avesta Word-Manthra for<br />
oneself, <strong>and</strong> the Laws of Staota work in each of these four main links.<br />
7. “Yazamaide"-a word of frequent occurrence in all Avesta<br />
prayers connotes the meaning of the attunement of the soul of the holy<br />
chanter-one who has been qualified as the follower of or recepient of<br />
Sraosha-with every Yazadic Staota that he repeats in every sentence.
226 Vibration IS THE Fundament OF THE Universe.<br />
From all this it is quite clear that the Zoroastrian Manthra prayers<br />
are based on subtle laws- laws which go beyond the scope of mere<br />
philological renderings of the Avesta texts. It is no doubt that the Staota<br />
Yacna comprises within itself the science of vibration <strong>and</strong> Undulatory<br />
Motion, Acoustics, Optics, Chromatics, Electricity, Magnetism,<br />
Numbers, etc., because all these are closely connected with one another<br />
in their mutual functions on the higher planes. It is on account of this<br />
that the Manthra which inculcate all the laws of Staota Yacna<br />
exhaustively are known in Pahlavi by the holy priests who understood<br />
these laws very well by the name of "Farhangan Farhang Manthra<br />
Spenta"-the knowledge of all knowledges, the Science of all Sciencesthe<br />
Master-Science is Manthra Spenta, for Vibration is the Fundament<br />
of the Universe, <strong>and</strong> the knowledge relating to the original first<br />
creative Vibration of Ahuna Var, which is expounded by the<br />
prophet Zoroaster, in the Sum Total of Yatha Ahu Vairyo which is<br />
an exact prototype of the celestial note Ahuna Var, or in the 21<br />
Nasks of Avesta Manthra - is the root of all knowledge, the mainkey<br />
to all the sciences of the universe.<br />
Hence every student of the Avesta must be informed of the Staota<br />
Laws in accordance with which the Entire Avesta Manthra has been<br />
composed. The ignorance of this most important fact <strong>and</strong> the utter<br />
forgetfulness thereof has given rise to a very considerable amount of<br />
false-knowledge among the students of Avesta. The subject of Staota -<br />
Yacna which is the main foundation of all Avesta Manthra is so very<br />
extensive that it requires volumes to elucidate it to give a good deal of<br />
satisfaction to a reader possessing scientific knowledge of the laws of<br />
vibration. One whole Nask called “Stud Yasht” in Pahlavi or<br />
“Vastarem” in the Avesta is devoted to the special treatment of the<br />
Laws of Staota-Yayna which contains in all 33 main <strong>Chapters</strong>. Out of<br />
this very important Nask we have mere fragments of Gathas, Yacna<br />
Haftanghaiti, Yacna, Visparad, but we are unfortunate in not having the<br />
original key-notes for the proper elucidation of these fragments by the<br />
laws <strong>and</strong> rules of Staota Yacna.
Gathas-PROTECTION, DEFENCE, FOOD & CLOTHING FOR OUR SOUL. 227<br />
One important fact, which should be noticed in connection with<br />
the subject of Staota is this that the Urvan or soul requires for its<br />
unfoldment certain units of vibration <strong>and</strong> Staota in proportion to its<br />
own stage of present progress. In fact the Staota produced by means of<br />
the recital of Avesta Manthra is the kind <strong>and</strong> the rate necessary for a<br />
Soul born in the Zoroastrian fold <strong>and</strong> following the Laws of Ashoi<br />
propounded in the Law of Unfoldment taught by the prophet<br />
Zarathushtra. The necessity of the Staota produced by Avesta Manthra<br />
serves as food as it wore for the Soul. Hence the Gathas which have the<br />
supreme degree in point of Staota are said to be the actual food of the<br />
Soul in Yacna Ha 55§§ 2,3,4 -<br />
“Ýåo nô heñti gâthåo harethravaitîshca pâthravaitîshca mainyush-hvarethåsca<br />
ýåo nô heñti urune vaêm hvarethemca vastremca, Tåo nô heñti gâthåo<br />
harethravaitîshca pâthravaitîshca mainyush-hvarethåsca, tåô no heñti urune vaêm<br />
hvarethemca vastremca, Tåo no buyãn hu-mizdåo ash-mizdåo, ashô-mizdåo parô<br />
asnâi anguhe pasca astasca baodhanghasca vîurvîshtîm.<br />
Tâ nô ama, tâ verethrakhna tâ dasvara tâ baêshaza tâ fradatha tâ varedatha tâ<br />
havangha tâ aiwyâvangha tâ hudhångha tâ ashavasta tâ frârâiti tâ vîdîshe<br />
uzjamyãn ýâ staota ýesnya ýatha-hîsh fradathat mazdåo ýê sevishtô verethrajåo<br />
frâdat-gaêthô pâthrâi ashahe gaêthanãm harethrâi ashahe gaêthanãm<br />
suyamnanãmca saoshyañtãmca vîspayåsca ashaonô stôish.”<br />
Yacna Ha 55 §§ 2, 3, 4.<br />
"The Gathas which are for us full of protection <strong>and</strong> full of defence, <strong>and</strong><br />
serve as spiritual food; the Gathds which serve for our soul as food <strong>and</strong><br />
clothing. These Gathas are as protection <strong>and</strong> defence for us <strong>and</strong> as food<br />
spiritual; <strong>and</strong> these Gathas serve as food <strong>and</strong> clothing for our soul. May<br />
these Gathas be the givers of good-reward, perfect-reward, <strong>and</strong> reward-ofholiness<br />
in the next existence after separation of the physical tenement<br />
from the oonsciousness. These Gathas are as courage, triumph,<br />
abundance, health prosperity <strong>and</strong> defence for us. They are movers towards<br />
good existence, they are helpers all round, they take us towards goodwisdom,<br />
they guide us towards holy-being, they are for progress <strong>and</strong><br />
knowledge. May their efficacy reach us by means of the Staota Yacna,<br />
which has been created by Mazda the most beneficent, victori-
228<br />
FUNCTION OF Staota, IN THE EFFICACY OF Manthra.<br />
ous, progressor-of –the universe for the protection of the constituents of<br />
holiness, for the preservation of holy constituents <strong>and</strong> for the protection of<br />
all the beneficent benefactors of the entire existence of the holy !”<br />
This one quotation is quite sufficient for furnishing proof of the fact<br />
that the Manthra has been formulated in accordance with the Laws of<br />
Staota Yacna or Laws of attnnement by means of higher vibro-chromatic<br />
undulations. In the passage we notice that the soul is benefited by the<br />
Manthric vibrations only through the medium of Staota Yacna which is<br />
their foundation. We also learn from the same passage that the soul does<br />
exist in the next world after the separation of the physical tenement from<br />
the life; that the soul is helped on in the unseen world in its progress by<br />
the efficacy of the Avesta Manthra <strong>and</strong> the Staota of these Manthra; that<br />
the Manthra have a very exalted root-cause <strong>and</strong> the beneficial efficacy of<br />
the Staota Yacna laws has been merged into the Manthra; <strong>and</strong> moreover<br />
that the Manthra which contain the Staotic impressions in their very<br />
formation protect the soul from the evil influences of Drujih like the<br />
clothing which protects the body, <strong>and</strong> that the Manthra help the soul on<br />
in the work of "Uru" or spiritual unfoldment by providing the Soul with<br />
its own natural food the higher vibrationary colours requisite for the<br />
certain stage that the soul has reached in the scale of its unfoldment.<br />
Finally we are informed from the same gr<strong>and</strong> passage that the vibratory<br />
impressions received by the soul during its life on earth in accordance<br />
with holiness, accompany the soul in the unseen world after its departure<br />
from the physical world <strong>and</strong> are very useful in giving the requisite<br />
vibrato-chromatic motion to the soul in the unseen world, <strong>and</strong> that a<br />
prayer is evoked for the reaching of these beneficial efficacies through<br />
the medium of Staota Yacna which has been created by the Creator at the<br />
very First Motion given for the Infoldment of the Soul or manifestation<br />
of the universe <strong>and</strong> for the ultimate Unfoldment of the Soul or<br />
manifestation of the spirit.<br />
Even from the extant Avesta we have learnt then from the<br />
references to Staota quoted above that-
SIXTEEN AXIOMS re Staota-Yacna.<br />
229<br />
(i) the yearning for the knowledge <strong>and</strong> practice of Staota Yacna<br />
leads to the Summum Bonum i.e. the greatest good or<br />
heavenly bliss meant for the Soul.<br />
(ii) the love of Mazda, attunement with Ahura Mazda, friendship of<br />
Ahura Mazda, adoration, glorification <strong>and</strong> propitiation of Ahura<br />
Mazda are, possible only by means of the Staota Yacna.<br />
(iii) one must always have the one yearning for becoming a skilled<br />
practitioner of Staota.<br />
(iv) the practice of Staota if well directed results in the Fresh<br />
awakening of the Spiritual (Ahu) within man.<br />
(v) one who is not well-versed in Staota Yacna cannot be<br />
allowed to participate in the libations offered unto<br />
Yazads <strong>and</strong> other apparatus meant for producing forces of<br />
attunement with Yazads.<br />
(vi) the prophet Zoroaster the Holy One was the first<br />
practitioner-perfect of Staota, since he was the first to<br />
comprehend the manifestation of the entire universe in accordance<br />
with the Celestial Tune of Ahuna Var by means of the Staota<br />
Yacna Laws, <strong>and</strong> to formulate the Word Yatha Ahu Vairyo in<br />
rhythmic parallelism with that Ahuna Var, <strong>and</strong> thence to exp<strong>and</strong><br />
the Yatha Ahu Vairyo into the 21 Nasks of Avesta Manthra<br />
having their special rates of acceleration <strong>and</strong> intensity, for to<br />
Zoroaster the progress of the Soul implied genuine absorption of<br />
higher Manthric vibrations <strong>and</strong> colours by the Soul through the<br />
medium of Ashoi-principles which help to promote the subtleness<br />
of the physical <strong>and</strong> the ultra-physical tenements of the Soul-the<br />
physical, comprising Tanu or body proper, Gaetha, or vital organs,<br />
Azda or etheric <strong>and</strong> nervous body; <strong>and</strong> the ultra-physical including<br />
Kehrpa or invisible counter
230 STAOTA AT THE BOTTOM OF ZOROASTRIAN SUN-WORSHIP.<br />
part of the physical body, Ushtana or life or vital heat,<br />
Tevishi or desire-shell, the root cause of thought activity, all<br />
of which are mentioned in the very first line of Yacna<br />
Ha. 54 § 1.<br />
(vii) The Staota produced by the Manthra <strong>and</strong> Ashoi principles of<br />
the Law of Zarathushtra are very powerful <strong>and</strong> capable of<br />
disintegrating the graphs of vibrations <strong>and</strong> forms<br />
unseen created by Daevas or people of evil thoughts<br />
<strong>and</strong> mal-practices.<br />
(viii) The Staota or vibration-colours belonging to <strong>and</strong><br />
generated for Ahura Mazda are the most supreme of all<br />
vibrations <strong>and</strong> colours.<br />
(ix) Only offerings of Staota or higher vibrations <strong>and</strong> colours<br />
can reach Ahura Mazda <strong>and</strong> Asha Vahishta.<br />
(x) The followers of Zoroastrian Law must be the<br />
practitioners of the Staota produced by the Avesta<br />
Manthra, <strong>and</strong> must stick to this practice at any cost.<br />
(xi) Staota Yacna is the protector, defender <strong>and</strong> promoter of the<br />
entire existence of the holy, guiding the whole creation, to<br />
that "One Divine Event" or 'Frasho-Kereiti’ i.e. Renovation.<br />
(xii) The Staota Yacna are the Fundamental Laws in accordance<br />
with which the Original Thought Vibration, or Primum<br />
Mobile, the Very First Motion is given by the Causer of all<br />
Causes, for the Infoldment <strong>and</strong> Unfoldment of Spirit into <strong>and</strong><br />
from matter.<br />
(xiii) The Sun is the centre or store-house of Staota or all the<br />
higher vibrato-chromatic effects. Hence the Sun is also<br />
desired in attunement by means of the Staota Yacna, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
close relation between the Sun, which is the Light of all<br />
visible Ljghts <strong>and</strong> the Staota Yacna is indicated very easily.
STAOTA & Zoroastrian Brotherhood i.e. Universal Attunement. 231<br />
(xiv) The inter-relation, of Ahuna Var, Asha Vahishta, Staota<br />
Yacna, Gathas, Aggregate Words, Soul, Fravashi, Havonim,<br />
Baresman, Haoma, Thought, Word <strong>and</strong> Deed of<br />
Mazaayacnyan Law-establishes a very strong proof of the<br />
effect of Staota present everywhere lying at the bottom of<br />
everything. The Gathas <strong>and</strong> all the collective Words of the<br />
Avesta Manthra are based on the Laws of Staota <strong>and</strong> have<br />
correspondence to the Original Staota of the Song Celestial<br />
<strong>and</strong> of the archangel Asha Vahishta presiding over Divine<br />
Moral Order of the Universe. The Soul (Urvan) can have the<br />
glimpse of the Fravashi through attunement with Baodangha<br />
(higher spiritual Consciousness) only by means of Staota.<br />
The ceremonial efficacy produced by the aggregate forces of<br />
the Havonim or metal tumbler, Baresman or sacred twigs <strong>and</strong><br />
Haoma or sacred plant is entirely based on the gr<strong>and</strong> Laws of<br />
Staota which establish telepathic <strong>and</strong> Staotic connection<br />
between the visible <strong>and</strong> the unseen planes of the universe.<br />
And lastly the underlying element of the Mazdayacnian Law<br />
being also the Staota of Ahuna Var, it is quite evident that the<br />
Thought, Word <strong>and</strong> Deed expounded in that Law should be<br />
closely connected with the Staota Yacna.<br />
(xv) Staota Yacna st<strong>and</strong> as the Most Excellent Seeds or bases of<br />
the entire Universe, <strong>and</strong> the universal unfoldment is possible<br />
only through the attunement of all by means of these basic<br />
Laws of Staota Yacna. The Higher Staota must be the chief<br />
desideratum of every Zoroastrian soul.<br />
(xvi) The Universal Attunement or Brotherhood is possible only<br />
through the media of Staota, <strong>and</strong> the one Staota of Ashem<br />
practiced holily <strong>and</strong> in accordance with the Law is equal in<br />
its potential or power to the Vibration of Ahura Mazda, to<br />
the Vibration of waters, plants, l<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> the living creation,<br />
for the Staota of Ashem is
232 KNOWLEDGE & PRACTICE OF STAOTA-THE CAPITAL BOON.<br />
itself the Fundamentum of the Law of Asha Vahishta. Hence<br />
only Staota will achieve the Universal Frasho-Kereti or<br />
Renovation of the Entire Universe.<br />
Besides these, the epithets of Staota or Staota Yacna viz., worth<br />
chanting, worth singing, worth attuning, worth remembering, worth<br />
practicing, worth learning, worth teaching, <strong>and</strong> capable of<br />
withst<strong>and</strong>ing, canceling <strong>and</strong> crushing the vibration <strong>and</strong> colour of Evil<br />
Thought, Evil Word <strong>and</strong> Evil Deed such as are hindrances to Spiritual<br />
Unfoldment, <strong>and</strong> again having a special rhythmic, harmonic<br />
arrangement -only stamp on the mind of a sincere student of the<br />
Avesta that there is nothing so very desirable during life on earth but<br />
the one thing namely the knowledge <strong>and</strong> practice of Staota Yacna for<br />
achieving the Progress or Unfoldment of the Soul, <strong>and</strong> that more things<br />
are wrought by the Avesta Manthric prayers than the philologists<br />
dream of.<br />
Hence we shall now try to quote a few of the references to the<br />
"Manthra." from the extant Avesta texts, so that the reader may be<br />
able to see that the Manthra are meant for producing some higher<br />
efficacy in accordance with the Laws of Staota-an efficacy which is<br />
at present inexplicable <strong>and</strong> incomprehensible on account of the total<br />
ignorance of any rule relating to Staota Yacna. We shall begin with -<br />
1. GATHAS -<br />
(a) “Ashâ kat thwâ daresânî manaschâ vohû vaêdemnô<br />
Gâtûmcâ ahurâi sevîshtâi seraoshem mazdâi<br />
Anâ Mãthrâ mazishtem vâurôimaidî Khrafstrâ hizwâ.<br />
-Ha 28 § 5.<br />
“ O Asha, when shall I see thee recognizing the Good Mind <strong>and</strong> Sraosha as<br />
the state for the most beneficient Ahura Mazda, so that in accordance with these<br />
Manthra we can most extensively bring to faith the noxious tongue."<br />
(b) "Daostu Mazda Khshayacha ya re Manthra srevima radao.”<br />
-- Ha 28 § 7.
DIVINE MAKE OF Manthra ACCORDING TO GATHAS.<br />
233<br />
“Thou shouldst grant O Mazda; <strong>and</strong> shouldst rule, so that we might hear<br />
Your Mantkra i,e. the riches."<br />
(c) “Têm âzûtôish ahurô Mãthrem tashat ashâ hazaoshô<br />
mazdåo gavôi Khshvîdemcâ hvô urushaêibyô speñtô sâsnyâ,<br />
kastê vohû mananghâ ýê î dâyât êeâvâ maretaêibyô.”<br />
-Ha 29 § 7.<br />
“Ahura of the same will with Ahura formed the Manthra of bounty for him ;<br />
bountiful Mazda Himself (prepared) sweetness for the living world with teachings<br />
for those-who-have-attained unfoldmtnt.”<br />
Who is he with the Good Mind that can deliver these two forever unto the<br />
mortals?”<br />
(d) “Ahmâi anghat vahishtem ýê môi vîdvåo vaochât haithîm,<br />
Mãthrem ýim haurvatâtô ashahyâ ameretâtascâ,<br />
Mazdâi avat Khshathrem hyat hôi vohû vakhshat mananghâ.”<br />
-Ha 31 § 6.<br />
“That power which grew for Him through Good Mind was the Best for Him<br />
i.e. for Mazda who as the knowing-one declared unto me truly the Manthra which<br />
is of Wholesomeness, Asha <strong>and</strong> Immortality."<br />
(e) “Anghêush maraxtârô ahyâ ýaêcâ mazdâ jîgerezat kâmê thwahyâ<br />
mãthrânô dûtîm ýê-îsh pât daresât ashahyâ.”<br />
-Ha 32 § 13.<br />
“Those who have been complaining in the satisfaction-of-desire are<br />
destroyers of this spiritual-life, 0 Mazda, as against the apostle of Thy Manthra,<br />
who would protect these by means of the sight of Holiness."<br />
(j) "uzereidyâi azêm saredanåo sêñghahyâ Mat tâish vîspâish ýôi-tôi mãthrå<br />
mareñtî.”<br />
-Ha 43 § 14,<br />
" May I awaken the leaders of m<strong>and</strong>ates along with all those who repeat Thy<br />
manthra."<br />
(g) “Tat thwâ peresâ eresh-môi vaocâ ahurâ,<br />
kathâ ashâi drujêm dyãm zastayô<br />
Nî hîm merãzhdyâi thwahyâ mãthrâish sêñghahyâ<br />
Emavaitîm sinãm dâvôi dregvasû<br />
â-îsh dvafshêñg mazdâ anâshê ãnstãnschâ.”<br />
30<br />
-Ha 44 § 14.
234 Druj DESTROYED & AHURA MAZDA ATTUNED THROUGH MANTHRA.<br />
"This 1 ask Thee, tell me aright, 0 Ahura ! How shall 1 give druja into the<br />
h<strong>and</strong>s of Asha in order to destroy her by means of the Manthras of Thy Word, in<br />
order to give strong blow to the wicked in order that they the deceivers may flat<br />
attain their treacherous aims, O Mazda."<br />
(h) “Tat thwâ peresâ eresh-môi vaocâ ahurâ,<br />
kathâ mazdâ zarem carânî hacâ khshmat<br />
Asketîm xshmâkãm hyatcâ môi khyat vakhshaesho.<br />
Sarôi bûzdyâi haurvâtâ ameretâtâ Avâ mãthrâ ýê râthemô<br />
ashât hachâ.“<br />
-Ha. 44 § 17.<br />
“This I ask Thee, tell me aright, O Ahura, how shall I come to a conference<br />
with Thee <strong>and</strong> to attunement with Thee, 0 Mazda, so that my expressed-desire<br />
may be to obtain Spiritual Welfare <strong>and</strong> Immortality in leadership by means of<br />
these Manthras which are the best wealth by virtue of Ashoi."<br />
(i) At fravaxshyâ anghêush ahyâ pourvîm<br />
ýãm môi vîdvå mazdå vaocat ahurô<br />
ýôi îm vê nôit ithâ mãthrem varesheñtî<br />
ýathâ îm mênâicâ vaocacâ aêibyô anghêush avôi<br />
anghat apêmem.<br />
-Ha. 45 § 3.<br />
"Then I speak of the Fundamentam of this life, much unto me the all-<br />
knowing Ahura Mazda declared- 'The end of life will be in woe for those of you<br />
who do not practice the Manthra in the same way as I meditate upon <strong>and</strong> utter."<br />
(j) "Arôi-zî khshmâ mazdâ ashâ ahurâ hyat ýûshmâkâi Mãthrânê<br />
vaorâzathâ Aibî-dereshtâ âvîshyâ avanghâ zastâishtâ ýâ nåo hvâthrê<br />
dâyât.“<br />
-Ha. 50 § 5.
BLISS TO THE PRACTITIONER OF Manthra WITH ASHOI.<br />
235<br />
“O holy Ahura Mazda, verily give bliss unto the practitioner of Thy Manthra in<br />
perfection with Thy help latent <strong>and</strong> patent, so that with the h<strong>and</strong>s of his he may give<br />
bliss unto us."<br />
(k) Yê Mãthrâ vâcem mazdâ baraitîUrvathô ashâ nemanghâ<br />
Zarathushtrô Dâtâ khrateush hizvô raithîm stôi Mahyâ<br />
râzêñg vohû sâhît mananghâ.”<br />
-Ha 50 § 6.<br />
“Zarathushtra the keeper of wisdom <strong>and</strong> the eternal guide of the tongue is the<br />
friend of him 0 Mazda who utters the Manthra with Ashoi <strong>and</strong> devotion, for such can<br />
teach my esoteric-teachings on account of the Good Mind."<br />
(l) “At zî tôi vaxshyâ mazdâ vîdushê zî-nâ mruyât Hyat akôyâ dregvâitê ushtâ ýê<br />
ashem dâdrê, Hvô zî Mãthrâ shyâtô ýê vîdushê mravaitî.”<br />
-Ha 51 § 8<br />
“Therefore O Mazda I shall indeed declare Thy Word unto the knower-indeed the<br />
man ought to declare that evil comes unto the wicked, <strong>and</strong> bliss unto the upholder of<br />
A.shoi.He who declares the Manthra unto a knower is indeed happy."<br />
2. Y ACN A<br />
(a) “Imãm anghuyãmcha ashayãmcha rathwãmcha ratufritîmcha gâthanãmcha<br />
sraothrem hvarshtåo Mãnthrå pairicha dademahî âcha vaêdayamahî.”<br />
-Ha 4 § 1.<br />
“We dedicate <strong>and</strong> declare these mastery, holiness, lordship, opportune-prayer,<br />
chanting of the Gathas <strong>and</strong> well-practiced Manthra.”<br />
(b) “Ashaya-nô paitî jamyât ýehyâ savâ ishåñtî râdanghô. Thwôi staotarascâ<br />
Mãthranascha ahura-mazdâ aogemadaêchâ usmahichâ vîsâmadaêchâ.”<br />
Ha 7 § 24.
236 Best-Existence ATTAINED BY Manthra-practice WITH KUSTI.<br />
“May those blessings reach us through Ashoi, whose benefit the reciters-ofprayers<br />
long for; we call ourselves, O Ahura Mazda, practitioners of Thy Staota <strong>and</strong><br />
Manthra, we desire to be such, <strong>and</strong> we accept being so.”<br />
(c) “Frasasti ahurahe mazdåo, ahunahe vairyehe arshuxdhahe vâkhsh<br />
dahmayåo vanghuyåo âfritôish ughra dâmôish upamanâi haomahecha<br />
Mãthrahecha ashaonaêcha zarathushtrahe, ashaya-nô paiti jamyât”<br />
-Ha. 8 § 1<br />
The blissful-return of Ahura Mazda, of Ahuna Var, of Rightly-spoken Word, of<br />
pious good blessing, of powerful impress of wisdom, of Haoma, of<br />
Manthra, of holy Zarathushtra - may come unto us through Ashoi."<br />
(d) “Frâ tê Mazdåo barat paurvanîm aiwyånghanem stehr-paêsanghem<br />
mainyu-tâshtem vanguhîm daênãm mâzdayasnîm, âat anghe ahi aiwyâstô<br />
barshnush paiti gairinãm drâjanghe aiwidhâitîshca gravashca<br />
Mãnthrahe.”<br />
-Ha. 9 § 26<br />
“Mazda brought first for thee the Kusti or sacred thread-girdle, adorned with<br />
stars, spiritually-made, <strong>and</strong> the good Mazdayacnian Law, whence-forth having put on<br />
the Kusti thou hast stationed thyself on the tops of mountains for reciting the Manthra."<br />
(e) “Yascha mê aêtahmi anghavô ýat astvaiti Spitama Zarathushtra<br />
baghãm ahunahe vairyehe marât, frâ vâ manô dreñjayât frâ vâ dreñjaya srâvayât<br />
frâ vâ srâvayô ýazâite thrîshchit tarô peretûmchit hê urvânem vahishtem ahûm<br />
frapârayeni azem ýô ahurô mazdåo, â vahishtât anghaot, â vahishtât ashât, â<br />
vahishtaêibyô raochayeibyo.”<br />
-Ha. 19 § 6.<br />
“O Spitama Zarathushtra he who in this corporeal world repeats the branch of my<br />
Ahuna Var, or repeating it recites it, or reciting it sings it, or singing it becomes<br />
attuned with it, will have his soul taken over the bridge three times towards the<br />
Best Existence by me who am Ahura Mazda –towards the Best Existence, towards<br />
the Best Holiness, towards the Best Lights.”
Ahuna Var – Staota –Manthra – FIRST PRINCIPLES OF CREATION 237<br />
(f) “Vahishtô Ahurô Mazdåo ahunem vairîm frâmraot vahishtô hâmô kârayat<br />
-Ha 19 § 15.<br />
“Ahura Mazda the Best chanted Ahuna Var, <strong>and</strong> all the Best was achieved."<br />
(g) "Kat humatem? Ashavanem manas paoiryô. Kat hûkhtem?<br />
Mãthrô Speñtô, Kat hvarshtem? Staotâisheha ashapaoiryâishca<br />
dâmêbîsh.”<br />
-Ha 19 § 19<br />
"What is Humata? The first thought of Holy man. What is Hukhta? Manthra the<br />
Beneficent. What is Hvarshta? The Staota i.e. the first holy principles of the creation.<br />
(h) "Hyat ashâi vahishtâi ashem para-cinasti, vîspem mãthrem vîspem mãthrâi,<br />
ýatha ashâi khshathrem chinasti.”<br />
-Ha 20 § 3.<br />
“Being holy for holiness’ sake elects the entire Manthra for the sake of Manthra in<br />
entirety i.e., it implies power for the sake of holiness.”<br />
(i) "Yacnim vacho ashaono Zarathushtrahe – yenghe hatam aat Yacne paiti.”<br />
-Ha 21 § 1.<br />
“ ‘Those of the advanced ones in attunement’ – is is the word of attunement of<br />
Holy Zarathushtra'."<br />
(j) “Mãthrem speñtem ash-kharenanghem ýazamaide, dâtem vîdôyûm<br />
ýazamaide, dâtem zarathushtri ýazamaide, dareghãm upayanãm<br />
ýazamaide, daênãm vanguhîm mâzdayacnîm ýazamaide, Zarazdâitîm<br />
Mãthrem Speñtem Yazamaide, ushi-darethrem daênãm Mâzdayasnîm<br />
Yazamaide, Vaêdhîm Mãthrem Speñtem Yazamaide, âsnem khratûm<br />
Mazdadhâtem Yazamaide, gaoshô-srûtem kharatûm Mazda-dhâtem<br />
Yazamaide.”<br />
-Ha 25 § 6.
238 ATTUNEMENT WITH SROSH THROUGH THE SUPERIOR VIBRATION<br />
“We attune ourselves with Manthra Spenta of perfect aura, we attune ourselves<br />
with the Law against daeva. we attune ourselves with the Law of Zoroaster, we attune<br />
ourselves with the Long Lastingness, we ourselves with the Good Law Mazdayacnian,<br />
we attune ourselves with Devotion with Manthra Spenta, we attune ourselves with<br />
conscious attachment with the Law Mazdayacnian, we attune ourselves with knowledge<br />
of Manthra Spenta, we attune ourselves with the Mazda-created inborn wisdom, we<br />
attune ourselves with the Mazda-created acquired wisdom.”<br />
(k) “Airyamanem-ishîm Yazamaide amavañtem verethrâjanem vitbaêshanghem<br />
mazishtem ashahe sravanghãm, gâthåo speñtåo ratukhshathråo ashaonîsh<br />
Yazamaide, Staota Yecnya Yazamaide ýâ dâtâ anghêush paouruyehyâ.”<br />
-54 § 1.<br />
“We attune ourselves with the ‘Ayriamash-prayer’ which is courage <strong>and</strong> victoryimparting,<br />
removing worry, <strong>and</strong> the greatest of the words relating to Holiness ; we<br />
attune ourselves with the bountiful powerful holy Gathas; we attune ourselves with<br />
Staota Yacna which are the Laws of Primary Existence.”<br />
(l) “Yo paoiryo gathao frasravayat yao pancha spitamahe ashaono<br />
Zarathushtrahe.”<br />
“( Srosh ) was the first who chanted the Gathas which are five belonging to holy<br />
Spitama Zarathushtra."<br />
(m) “Yim ýazata haomô frâshmish baêshazyô srîrô khshathryô zairi-dôithrô<br />
barezishte paiti barezahi haraithyô paiti barezayåo hvachåo pâpô-vachao<br />
pairi-vachao, paithimnô vîspô-paêsîm mastîm Yãm pouru-âzaiñtîm<br />
Mãnthrahecha paurvatâtem.”<br />
Ha 57 § 19, 20.<br />
"(Srosh) with whom the advancer, health-giving, beautiful,<br />
powerful, golden-eyed Haoma attuned himself on the highest peak of<br />
Alburz with the good word, with the papo <strong>and</strong> Pairiga Words, <strong>and</strong><br />
following the all-adorned greatness i.e., the full commentary of the<br />
Superiority of Manthra."
AHUNA VAR – FSHUSHO-MANTHRA – YACNA – WEAPONS OF SROSH.<br />
239<br />
(n) "Yenghe ahuno vairyo snaithish visata verethrajao yacnascha<br />
haptanghaitish fshushascha manthro yo varethraghnish<br />
vispaoscha yacno Keretayo."<br />
-Ha 57 § 22.<br />
"(Srosh) whose victorious weapon, -Ahuna Var, Yacna<br />
Haftanghaiti, over-powering Fshusho Manthra <strong>and</strong> all the <strong>Chapters</strong> of<br />
Yacna had accepted to be."<br />
(o) “Ahunemcha vairim fraeshyamahi antarecha zam antarecha<br />
asmanem; ashemcha vahishtem fraeshyamaha<br />
antarecha zam antarecha, asmanem; yenghe hatamcha<br />
hufrayashtam fraeshyamahi antarecha zam antarecha,<br />
asmanem; dahmahecha narsh ashaono dahmamcha vanghuim<br />
afritim freteshyamahi antarecha zam antarecha<br />
asmanem-hamaestayaecha nizberetayaecha anghrahe<br />
mainyeush mat-damano duz-damano pouru-mahrkahe.”<br />
-Ha 61 or 72 § § 1, 2.<br />
“We desire the currency of Ahuna Var between the Earth <strong>and</strong> the<br />
sky. We desire the prevalence of Ashem Vohu between the Earth <strong>and</strong> the<br />
sky. We desire the Promulgation of Yenghe Hatam between the Earth<br />
<strong>and</strong> the sky. We desire forth the pious <strong>and</strong> good blessing of the pious<br />
holy man between the Earth <strong>and</strong> the sky-for the purpose of withst<strong>and</strong>ing<br />
<strong>and</strong> suppressing the Evil Spirit with its creation, with its evilprocreation<br />
<strong>and</strong> full of death."<br />
3. VISPARAD<br />
(a) “Ahmya zaothre baresmanacha rathwam framaretarem<br />
ayese yeshti yim narem ashavanem dadharanem<br />
humatemcha mano, hukhtemcha vacho, hvarshtemcha<br />
shyothanem, spentamcha armaitim daretem yoi manth-<br />
rem saoshyo, yenghe shyothnaish gaethao asha fradente."<br />
-Kardeh 2 § 5.
240 UNIVERSAL ATTUNEMENT BY MEANS OF MANTHRA.<br />
“ I desire to have in the attunement by means of this libation <strong>and</strong><br />
sacred-twigs the holy man who remembers the lords, who holds fast to the<br />
Humata thought, Hukhta word, <strong>and</strong> Hvarshta deed, <strong>and</strong> sticks to Spenta<br />
Armaiti <strong>and</strong> the Manthra of the Saoshyants, by whose actions the<br />
settlements thrive an account of Ashoi.”<br />
(b)<br />
"Aeta vacha madhayangha ahe vacha sadayangha, ahuro<br />
mazdao ashava, hathra vanghubyo Yazataeibyo yat<br />
ameshaeibyo spentayeibyo hukhshatkraeibyo hudhaobyo.”<br />
-Kardeh 8 § 1.<br />
“By means of this word should be propitiated, by means of this<br />
word should be enraptured Holy Ahura Mazda with the good Yazats <strong>and</strong><br />
well-ruling well-wise Amesha Spentas."<br />
(c) \ "Ayese yeahti ahunahe vairyehe anahunacha ratushcha<br />
stitatascha daenayao vanghuyao mazdayacnoish."<br />
-Kardeh 10 § 2,<br />
" I desire in attunement the Ahuna Var with its Ahu, Ratu <strong>and</strong> the<br />
permanence of the Mazdayacnian Law."<br />
(d) "Ashem ahurem mazdam yazamaide, ashem ameshe spente<br />
yazamaide; ashem arshukhdem vachim yazamaide; ashem<br />
vispem manthrem yazamaide; zarathushtrem hadha<br />
manthrem yazamaide."<br />
-Kardeh 13 § 1.<br />
"We attune with Ahura Mazda by Ashem; we attune ourselves with<br />
Amesha Spentas by Ashem; we attune ourselves with the rightly spoken<br />
word Ashem ; we attune ourselves with the entire Manthra by means of<br />
Ashem; we attune ourselves with Zarathushtra Associate-of -Manthra.”<br />
(c) "Ahunavaitim gatham ashaonim ashahe ratum Yazamaidemat-afsmanam<br />
mat-vachastahtim, mat-azaintim, maeperesvim,<br />
mat-paiti-peresvim, mat-vaghzebyadcha,<br />
padhebyascha, huframaretam framaremnam, hufrayashtam<br />
frayazentam."<br />
-Kardeh 14 § 1.
THE MANTHRIC-VIBRATION EFFECT OF Yacna Haftanghaiti.<br />
241<br />
" We attune ourselves with Ahunavaiti Gatha the holy lord of Asha<br />
with its measures, word-structures, commentary, question, response,<br />
accent, Poetical- feet, well-recited, well-reciting ,well-attuned, wellattuning."<br />
(f) “Sraoshascha idha astu ahurahe mazdao Yacnai sevish tahe<br />
ashaono ye nao ishto yasnahecha haftanghatoish<br />
fravakaecha paiti-astayaecha, mazdatataecha, zarazdataecha,<br />
framaretaecha, fraokhtaecha, verethraghne,<br />
ashaone anapyukhdhe, anapishute, yo fravaoche, yo<br />
fravakhshyeite mazu amava verethraja vidvaeshtvo<br />
vachamcha varethraghninam fravakhi athrascha ahurahe<br />
mazdao.”<br />
-Kardeh 15 §§ 2, 3.<br />
“May Sraosha be here for the attunement with the most beneficent<br />
holy Ahura Mazda who is beloved unto us, by means of the recital of<br />
Yacna Haftanghaiti, its acceptance, exaltedness, devotion thereto,<br />
repetition <strong>and</strong> saying, for giving victory to the holy without interlocution<br />
or omission. He who has recited or will recite it, will be great,<br />
victorious, unopposed for being able to recite victorious words for the<br />
attunement with the Fire of Ahura Mazda."<br />
(g) “ Aiwi-geredhmahi Yacnahe haftanghatoish humatacha,<br />
hukhtacha, hvarshtacha; aiwi-geredhmahi ashem vohu."<br />
- Kardeh 17 § 1.<br />
" We grab or absorb the humata, hukhta hvarshta effect of Yacna<br />
Haftanghaiti; we absorb Ashem Vohu."<br />
31<br />
(h) "Hvare raocho yazamaide, hvare barezishtem barezimanam<br />
yazamaide, hvarecha ameshe spente yazamaide; hvarshtao<br />
manthrao yazamaide.”<br />
---Kardeh 19 § 2.
242 MANTHRA FOR THE Opus Magnus OF UNIVERSAL ATTUNEMENT.<br />
“We attune ourselves with the Light of the Sun; we attune<br />
ourselves with the Sun who is the highest of the high ones; we attune<br />
ourselves with the Sun <strong>and</strong> the Amesha Spentas; we attune ourselves with<br />
the well-practiced Manthra."<br />
(i) Vohu, khshathrem yazamaide; khasathrem vairim<br />
yazamaide; ayokhshustem yazamaide; vacha arshukhdha<br />
varethraghnish daevoghnit yazamaide."<br />
-Kardeh 20 § 1.<br />
“We attune ourselves with Vohu Khshathra; we attune ourselves<br />
with the desirable Power ; we attune ourselves with the metal weapon ;<br />
we attune ourselves with the victorious daeva-smiting rightly spoken<br />
Words.”<br />
(j) "Avi apamcha vanghuhinam urvaranamcha khavriranam<br />
ashaonamcha fravashinam Yacnem geredhmahi vahmemcha<br />
; avi aonghamchit yao vanghuhish yao apo yaoscha<br />
urvarao yaoscha ashaonam fravashayo yacnem geredhmahi<br />
vahmemcha; avi geush, avi gayehe, avi Manthrahe Spentahe<br />
ashaono verezyanghahe, yacnem geredhmahi vahmemcha ;<br />
avi tava A.hura Mazda yecnem geredhmahi vahmemcha ;<br />
avi tava Zarathushtra Yacnem geredhmahi vahmemcha ; avi<br />
tava ratavo bereza yecnem geredhmahi vahmemcha; avi<br />
ameshanam spentanam Yecnem geredhmahi vahmemcha."<br />
-Kardeh 21 § 1,2<br />
“We grab the attunement <strong>and</strong> devotion of the good waters, selfbeariny<br />
trees, <strong>and</strong> the Fravashis of the Holy; we grasp the attunement<br />
<strong>and</strong> homage of these good things, viz, waters, plants <strong>and</strong> Fravashis of<br />
the Holy; we grab the attunement <strong>and</strong> homage of the Living Creation,<br />
the First Man, <strong>and</strong> of the holy worth-practicing Manthra Spenta; we<br />
grab the attunement <strong>and</strong> homage of Thee, O Ahura Mazda; we grab the<br />
attunement <strong>and</strong> homage of thee, 0 Zarathushtra; we grab the attunement<br />
<strong>and</strong> homage of thee, 0 Exalted Lord; we grab the attunement <strong>and</strong><br />
homage of Amesha Spentas."
STAOTIC EFFICACY OF THE Names of Amesha Spentas.<br />
4. YASHTS –<br />
243<br />
(a.) “Aat mraot ahuro mazdao ahmakem nama spitama<br />
zarathushtra yat ameshanam spentanam tat asti manthrahe<br />
spentahe amavastemem, tat verethravastemem, tat<br />
kharenanghastemem, tat yaskerestemem, tat<br />
varethraghnyotemem, tat baeshazyotemem, tat tbaeshotaurvyanstemem,<br />
daevanam mashyanamcha, tat vispahe<br />
angheush astvato anghvam asti vimarezishtem."<br />
-Hormzd Yasht §§ 3, 4.<br />
"Then Anura Mazda replied O Spitama Zarathushtra, the names of<br />
ours i.e. of Amesha Spentas. -That portion of Manthra Spenta is the most<br />
courageous, most victorious, most glorious, most efficacious, most overpowering,<br />
most health-giving, most destroying the ills of daevas <strong>and</strong><br />
men; it is the most attainable for meditation in the entire corporeal<br />
world; it is the most purifying of life in the entire material existence."<br />
(b.) "Aat aokhta Zarathushtro froit me tat nama framruidhi ashaum ahura<br />
mazda yat te asti mazishtemcha, vahishtemcha, sraeshtemcha,<br />
yaskerestememcha, verethraghnyotememcha, baeshazyotemcmcha<br />
tbaesho-taurvayanstememcha, daevanam mashyanamcha, yatha<br />
azem taurvayeni vispe daeva mashyanscha, yatha azem taurvayeni vispe<br />
yatavo pairikaoscha yat mam nae chish taurvayat, noit daevo, naedha<br />
mashyo, noit yatavo, naedha pairikao."<br />
-Hormazd Yasht §§ 5, 6.<br />
" Then Zarathushtra said "0 Ahura Mazda the Holy; declare unto me that name of<br />
Thine, which is the greatest, the best, the most excellent, most efficacious, most<br />
overpowering, most health-giving, most repelling ills of daevas <strong>and</strong> men so that I must<br />
shatter all daevas <strong>and</strong> men, so that I must shatter all sorcerers <strong>and</strong> fairies in order that<br />
none might annoy me-neither the daeva nor man, neither sorcerers nor fairies."<br />
(c.) “Yezi vashi Zarathushtra, avao tbaeshao taturvayo daevanam<br />
mashyanamcha, yathwam pairikanamcha, sathram kaoyam karafnamcha,<br />
mairyanamcha, bizangranam, vehrkanamcha chathvarezan-
244 "POWERFUL EFFICACY of these Names AGAINST ALL EVIL FORCES.<br />
granam, haenayaoscha perethu-ainikayao, perethu drafshayao, eredhvodrafshayao,<br />
uzgerepto-drafshayao, khrurem drafshem barentayao, atha<br />
imao namenish drenjayo framrava, vispaish ayanacha khshafnascha.”<br />
-Hormazd Yasht § 10.<br />
"If thou wished O Zarathushtra to shatter the ills proceeding from daevas <strong>and</strong> men,<br />
sorcerers <strong>and</strong> fairies, oppressors, deliberately blind <strong>and</strong> deaf, two-footed serpent-like<br />
creatures, two-footed heretics, four-footed wolf-like creatures, armies with broad-front,<br />
wide flags, high-flags <strong>and</strong> unfurled flags, carrying noxious flags, then thou shouldst all<br />
day <strong>and</strong> night repeat <strong>and</strong> recite these names."<br />
(d.) “Yascha me aetahmi anghvo yat astavainti spitama zarathushtra imao<br />
namenish drenjyo framrava paiti va asni paiti va khshafne framrava us va<br />
hishto ni va paidhyamno us va hishto ; aiviaonghanem va<br />
aiviaonghayamno, aiwiaonghanem va bujiamno ; fra va shusa hacha<br />
gataot, fra va shusa hacha zantaot, fra va shusa hacha danghaot, ava-jasa<br />
dakhyum a ; noit dim nara, anghe ayan, noit anghao khshapo; aesmo<br />
drutahe drukhsh manangho avasyat, noit akavo, noit chakavo, noit ishavo,<br />
noit kareta, noit varza, noit visenti asana avasyat.”<br />
-Hormazd Yasht §§ 29-18.<br />
"He who, 0 Spitama Zarathushtra, in this corporeal world repeats <strong>and</strong> recites<br />
these names of mine every day <strong>and</strong> night-recites while rising or sitting, sitting or rising<br />
girding or untying the Kusti, going out from a place, going out from the province, going<br />
out of the country towards another country -will not be injured that day <strong>and</strong> that night<br />
by the Aesham druj of cruel thoughts; neither by bayonets, nor by slings neither by<br />
lances nor by swords, neither by maces nor by stones is he pelt at <strong>and</strong> injured”<br />
(e) “Visanstascha imao namenish parshtascha pairi-varascha visente pairi<br />
mainyoyat drujat varenyayatcha dravanithyat ziziyushatcha kayadhat<br />
vispo-mahrkaatcha pairi dravatat anghrat mainyaot manayen ahe<br />
yatha hazangherem naram oyum narem aiwiakhshayoit.”<br />
-Hormazd Yasht § 19
FORTIFICATION OF MANTHRIC VIBRATION AGAINST ALL EVIL ONES. 245<br />
“Just as a thous<strong>and</strong> men would keep watch over one man in the same way<br />
these names become a wall of defence, fortification <strong>and</strong> dams against the<br />
invisible druj, the wicked infl1unces of Gilan, against the sinful injurer, against<br />
the Evil Spirit which is all-death <strong>and</strong> wickedness."<br />
(f) “Ushi ahurahe mazdao yazamaide, darethrai manthrahe spentahe;<br />
khratum ahurahe mazdao yazamaide, marethrai manthrahe<br />
spentahe; hizvam ahurahe mazdao yazamaide, fravakai manthrahe<br />
spentahe."<br />
-Hormazd Yasht § 28.<br />
“We attune ourselves with the intelligence of Ahura Mazda in order to grasp the<br />
efficacy of Manthra Spenta ; we attune ourselves with the wisdom of Ahura Mazda for<br />
the repetition of Manthra Spenta; we attune ourselves with the vocal power of A.hura<br />
Mazda in order to utter forth the Manthra Spenta."<br />
“Yatu zi Zarathushtra vanat daevo mashyo ko nmanahe badha Spitama<br />
Zarathushtra, vispa drukhsh janaiti, vispa druksh nashaiti yatha haonaoiti<br />
aesham vacham.”<br />
-Haftan Yasht § 11.<br />
“He indeed Zarathushtra would smite the sorcerer <strong>and</strong> the daeva-like man. Who<br />
indeed is he, O Spitama Zarathushtra who when he practices the recital of these words<br />
smites all druj <strong>and</strong> destroys all druj from his house.”<br />
(h) "Ima at ukhdha vachao ahura mazda, ashem manaya vahehya fravaochama;<br />
thwam at aesham paitiyastaremcha fradakhshtaremcha dademaide."<br />
-Haftan Yasht I § 9.<br />
"We repeat, 0 Ahura Mazda, these uttered Words with Ashoi in the mind of<br />
goodness. We fix Thee as the inculcator <strong>and</strong> teacher of these."<br />
(i) "janaiti vîspaêshãm angrô-mainyush, ahmâi ýâthwãm pairikanãmca,<br />
airyamanem mãthranãm, mazishtem mãthranãm, vahishtem mãthranãm,<br />
vahishtotemem manthranam, sraêshtem mãthranãm sraêshtôtemem<br />
mãthranãm, ughrem mãthranãm ughrôtemem mãthranãm derezarem<br />
mãthranãm derezaôtemem mãthranãm vârethraghnim mãthranãm<br />
vârethraghnyôtemem mãthranãm, baêshazem mãthranãm baêshazyôtemem<br />
manthranam.”<br />
-Ardibehsht Yasht § 5.
246 Manthra-cure & NAME OF KHORDAD AGAINST Five Main Drujas.<br />
"All the sorcerers <strong>and</strong> fairies of the Evil Spirit are smitten by the<br />
Airyamana Manthra, the greatest, the best, the Very best, the excellent,<br />
the most excellent, the vigorous, the most vigorous, the firm, the firmest,<br />
the victorious, the most victorious, the health-giving, the most healthgiving<br />
of all the Manthra."<br />
(j) "Ashô-baêshazô dâtô-baêshazô karetô-baêshazô urvarôbaêshazô<br />
Mãthrô-baêshazô baêshazanãm baêshazyôtemô<br />
ýat mãthrem speñtem baêshazyô, ýô narsh ashaonô hacha<br />
uruthwãn baêshazyât, aêshô zî asti baêshazanãm<br />
baêshazyôtemô.<br />
-Ardibehsht Yasht § 6.<br />
"(There are five healings) -Holiness-healing, justice-healing,<br />
instrument-healing, vegetable-healing, Manthra-healing, Manthrahealing<br />
is the most efficacious of all healings, since it heals with the<br />
innermost-power of a holy man. Indeed such is the most efficacious of<br />
all healings."<br />
(k) “Yo aesham daevanam hazanghrai hazanghro paitish<br />
baevarai baevano, ahankhshtai ahankhshtayo paitish<br />
nameni ameshanam spentanam haurvatato zbayoit, nasum<br />
janat hashi janat, ghashi janat, saene janat, buzi janat.”<br />
-Khordad Yasht § 2.<br />
“He who repeats the name of Khordad out of the Amesha Spentas<br />
smites these five daevas viz. Nasu, Hashi, Ghashi, Saene <strong>and</strong> Buzi out of<br />
these thous<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> millions <strong>and</strong> innumerable daevas."<br />
(l)<br />
“Dazdi ahmakem tot ayaptem, yase thwa yasamahi, shura,<br />
urvaiti datanam sravangham, ishtim, amem,<br />
verethraghnem, havanghum, ashavastemcha,<br />
haosrevanghem, hurunimcha, mastim spano, vaedhimcha,<br />
verethraghnemcha ahurodatem, vanaintimcha uparatatem<br />
yam ashahe vahishtahe, paiti-parshttimcha manthrahe.<br />
-Meher Yasht § 38.
Word of Ahuna Var MOST VICTORIOUS IN ANY DANGER<br />
247<br />
"O brave Meher Yazad, give unto us that reward of our broadly<br />
offered prayers which we ask of thee- Spiritual wealth, courage, victory,<br />
good-being, holy-existence, good-glory, good-soul, greatness, wisdom,<br />
knowledge, Ahura-created victory, the overpowering superiority of best<br />
Holiness, <strong>and</strong> the inner-meaning of rules of Manthra Spenta."<br />
(m)<br />
“Na ashava afrivachastemo, ho verethra verethravastemo;<br />
manthro spento mainyavim drujem niz-<br />
bairishto; ahuno vairyo vacham verethrajanstemo,<br />
arshukhdho vakhsh yahi verethrajanstem".<br />
- Sarosh Yast Hadokht § 3.<br />
“The holy man is the best sayer of benediction; he is the most<br />
victorious by means of victory; Manthra Spenta is the best expeller of the<br />
invisible druj; Ahuna Var is the most victorious of Words ; the rightly<br />
spoken word is the most victorious in any undertaking."<br />
(n) “Yasca zarathushtra imat ukhdhem vacô fravaochât nâ vâ<br />
nâiri vâ asha-sara manangha asha-sara vacangha asha-sara<br />
shyaothna masô vâ âpô masô vâ thwaêshô xshapô vâ<br />
tãnthryayåo aipi-dwãnnarayåo apãm vâ nârayanãm paiti<br />
peretûsh pathãm vâ paiti vîcharånao, narãm vâ ashaonãm<br />
hañjamanâish drvatãm vâ daêrayacnanãm hañdwaranâish.<br />
kahmi kahmichit vâ aipyanãm kahmi kahmichit vâ arathyanãm<br />
thwaêshô biwiwåo nôit dim ýava anghe ayãn, nôit anghåo<br />
khshapô dravåo zaretô zaranumanô zazarânô ashibya avaspashtichin<br />
avi, ava-spashnaot nôit gadhahe vazô-vãnthwyehe<br />
tbaêshô frãnshtichin frâshnuyât.”<br />
-Srosh Yasht Hadokht §§ 4, 5.<br />
“If any man or woman, O Zarathushtra, were to recite this uttered Word,<br />
with the mind of surpassing holiness, with the word of surpassing holiness, with<br />
the deed of culminating holiness-in deep waters, in great danger, on a misty<br />
dark night, on the bridge of navigable waters, on zigzag perplexing ways, in the<br />
assemblies of holy men, or in the gatherings of the wicked <strong>and</strong> daevayacnians,<br />
in any calamity whatever, at any ominous time of fright in danger-he or she will<br />
not be perceived by the wicked oppressive, injurer <strong>and</strong> annoyer with sight of<br />
both the eyes that day <strong>and</strong> night, nor will he nor she be visited by the ill<br />
proceeding from a robber of strong b<strong>and</strong>.
248 Manthra Spenta IS superior TO ALL OTHER CREATED THINGS.<br />
(o) Imatcha, Zarathushtra, imat ukhdhem, vacho, framruyao yat ajasat,<br />
keresascha gadhotushcha daevascha h<strong>and</strong>varemana, aat dravatam<br />
daevayacnanam yatushcha yatumatam; pairi-kaoscha pairikavatim<br />
tbaesho frateresan fradvaran nyaoncho daeva nyaoncho daevayajo, zafare<br />
ava geurvayan atha rareshyanto."<br />
-Srosh Yasht Hadokht § 6.<br />
“O Zarathushtra thou shoudst recite this aye this very Word, when the opponents,<br />
b<strong>and</strong>its, daevas come along running towards thee; also when the ill proceeding from<br />
the wicked daeva-attuners, sorcerers, enchanters, fairies <strong>and</strong> those belonging to fairies<br />
frighten <strong>and</strong> attack thee, daevas become annulled, the daeva-attuners become nullified,<br />
<strong>and</strong> in this way the mouths of the injury-inflictors are tied up."<br />
(p) “Vispao sraoshahe ashyehe takhmahe tanu-manthrahe, takhmahe hamvaretivato,<br />
bajush-aozangho, rathaeshtao kameredho-jano daevanam.”<br />
-Srosh Yasht Hadokht § 19.<br />
“Entirely powerful holy Sraosha of Manthra-body, powerful, all-courageous<br />
having strength of both arms, heroic, smiter of the herds of Daevas."<br />
(q) "Kehrpem manthrahe spentahe yazamaide."<br />
" We attune ourselves with the Form of Manthra Spenta."<br />
-Srosh Yasht Hadokht § 22.<br />
(r) “Aat mraot ahuro mazdao azem ba te tat framravani erezvo ashaum<br />
spitama, manthro spento yo ash kharenao, tat asti manthrahe spentahe<br />
arsh-datem, tat frazdatem, tat vichithem, tat thamananghuntem, tat<br />
varechanghuntem, tat yaokhshtivantem, taradhatem anyaish daman."<br />
- Rashne Yasht § 2.<br />
"Then Ahura Mazda said ‘O righteous holy Spitama, verily I shall declare it to<br />
thee ; it is manthra-spenta of immense-lustre ; it is the rightly-formed Manthra Spenta<br />
prosperity-rendering, discriminating, health-giving glory-giving, power-giving, <strong>and</strong><br />
superior to other created things."
Urvan OF Ahura Mazda IS Manthra Spenta.<br />
249<br />
(s) “Vîspanãmca ånghãm paoiryanãm fravashinãm idha ýazamaide fravashîm<br />
avãm ýãm ahurahe mazdåo mazishtãmcha, vahishtãmca sraêshtãmcha<br />
khraozhdishtãmcha khrathvishtãmcha hukereptemãmcha ashât<br />
apanôtemãmcha ; ýenghe urva mãthrô speñtô aurushô raokhshnô<br />
frâderesrô kehrpasca ýåo raêthwayeiti srîråo ameshanãm speñtanãm<br />
verezdåo ameshanãm speñtanãm ; hvare-khshaêtem aurvat-aspem<br />
ýazamaide.”<br />
-Fravardin Yasht § § 80, 81.<br />
" Of all these advanced Fravashis we attune ourselves with this Fravasht i.e. of<br />
Ahura Mazda, which is the greatest, best, most excellent, most firm, wisest, most wellshaped,<br />
foremost in Ashoi; whose Urvan or soul is Manthra Spenta, white, shining <strong>and</strong><br />
lustrous ; we attune ourselves with the beautiful efficacious forms of Amesha Spentas<br />
which Ahura Mazda has formed, <strong>and</strong> we attune ourselves with the horse-speedy Sun.”<br />
(t) “Yahmi paiti vispem manthrem ashem sravo visruyata.”<br />
-Fravardin Yasht § 91.<br />
"(Zarathushtra) in whom the entire holy Manthra word was ringing or vibrating."<br />
(u) "Maidyoimaonghahe arastyehe idha ashaono ashimcha fravashimcha<br />
yazamaide, yo poiryo Zarathushtrai manthremcha gushta sasnaoscha.”<br />
" We attune ourselves with the blessed, Fravashi here of holy Maidyomah of<br />
Arasti who was the first to hear the Manthra <strong>and</strong> canons from Zoroaster."<br />
(v) “Aomna ahura mazda, sraoshascha ashya sura, manthracha spenta vidusha,<br />
yo vidaevo vidaevahe ashto mazdao ahurahe, yim Zarathushtra frerenaot hvavantem<br />
anghave astvaite.”.<br />
-Fravardin Yasht § 146.<br />
“( May the Fravashis of the Holy be ) helping through Ahura Mazda, through<br />
holy brave Sraosha, <strong>and</strong> through the knower Manthra Spenta, which is entirely<br />
opposed to daeva <strong>and</strong> is the messenger of Ahura Mazda, <strong>and</strong> which Zarathushtra<br />
regarded equal to himself in devotion in the corporeal world."<br />
(w) "Paoiryan tkaeshe yazamaide, nmananamcha visamcha, zantunamcha,<br />
dakhyunamcha, nmananghano, vishano, zantushano, dainghushano, ashoanghano,<br />
Manthro-anghano, urvo-anghano, vispaishcha vanghush<br />
vanghushano.”<br />
Fravardin Yasht § 151.
250 Ahuna Var IS ZARATHUSHTRA’S WEAPON AGAINST ANGHRA MAINYU.<br />
“We attune ourselves with the Most-Advanced-in-Law belonging to houses,<br />
families, provinces, <strong>and</strong> countries, who are worthy of house, family, province <strong>and</strong><br />
country, who are Ashoi-incarnate; Manthra-incarnate; perfect in Soul, Good-incarnate<br />
in totality."<br />
(x) “Yezi mam yashto kerenavani azem te vacha framravani<br />
mazdadata kharenanghvanta baeshazya, yatha thwam<br />
noit taurvayat anghro mainyush pouru-mahrko, noit<br />
yatavo, noit yatumao, noit daevo, naedha mashyo.”<br />
-Ram Yasht § 56.<br />
“If 1 am made attuned, I must utter forth for thy sake the Word full of aura <strong>and</strong><br />
health so that neither the Evil Spirit full-of death nor sorcerer nor enchanter nor daeva<br />
nor man can hurt thee."<br />
(y) “Haomahecha nemo Manthrahecha ashaonaecha Zarathushtrahe.”<br />
"Salutation to Haoma, Manthra <strong>and</strong> holy Zarathushtra."<br />
- Ashish Vangh Yasht § 5.<br />
(z) "Yehe zanthaecha vakhshaecha apa-dvarat anghro mainyush hacha<br />
zemat, yat pathanayao, skrenayao, durae-parayao ; uiti davata ho yo<br />
duzdao anghro mainyush pouru-mahrko, noit mam vispe yazataongho<br />
anusentem fraorechinta, aat mam aevo zarathushtro anusentem apayeiti.<br />
Jainti mam ahuna vairya avavat snaithisha yatha asma kato-masao;<br />
tapayeiti mam asha vahishta, manayen ahe yatha ayokhshustem ; raeko<br />
me hacha anghao zemat vangho kerenaoiti, yo mam aevo zamayeiti yo<br />
spitamo zarathushtrao.”<br />
-Ashish Vangh Yasht §§ 19,20.<br />
“(Zarathushtra) by whose birth <strong>and</strong> growth the Evil Spirit ran away from the<br />
earth which is broad, circular <strong>and</strong> wide-in-area. The evil-knowing Evil Spirit full<br />
of death bawled out thus- "All the Yazads have not crushed me in accordance<br />
with their wish; but Zarathushtra alone surpassed me in accordance with his<br />
wish. He smites me with Ahuna Var, a weapon as big as a stone-slab ; he<br />
scorches me with Asha Vahishta just like metal ; he accomplishes very well my<br />
removal from his earth; only he i.e. Spitama Zarathushtra expels me.”
Manthra-Spenta – THE SELF-INDICATOR OF MAZDAYACNIAN LAW.<br />
251<br />
(Z 1) “Ahunem Vairim yazamaide; ashem vahishtem sraeshtem ameshem<br />
spentem yazamaide ; vacha arshukhdha varethraghnish baeshazish<br />
yazamaide ; baeshazish vacha arshukhdha varethraghnish yazamaide ;<br />
Manthra Spenta daena mazdayacne haomachinem yazamaide ; airyanem<br />
khareno yazamaide.”<br />
-Ashtad Yasht § 8.<br />
“We attune ourselves with Ahuna Var ; we attune ourselves with the most<br />
beautiful Amesha Spenta Asha Vahishta ; we attune ourselves with the victorious,<br />
health-giving, rightly-spoken Words; we attune ourselves with the health-giving,<br />
victorious, rightly-spoken words ; we attune ourselves with Manthra-Spenta, the'<br />
Mazdayacnian Law’s own l<strong>and</strong>-mark; we attune ourselves with the Airyana aura.”<br />
(z 2) “Aat te aevo ahuno vairyo yim ashavanem Zarathushtrem frasravayat viberethvantem<br />
akhtuirim aparem khraozdhyehya frasruiti zemara-guza,<br />
avazat vispe daeva ayecniya avahmya.”<br />
-Jamyad Yasht § 81.<br />
"Then that Ahuna Var alone which holy Zarathushtra chanted forth, which<br />
afterwards he sang loudly spreading its vibrations in four directions, carried all the<br />
daevas deep into the earth unworthy of attunement <strong>and</strong> devotion.”<br />
(z 3) “Sruto airyene vaejahi tum paoiryo Zarathushtra ahunem vairim frasravayo<br />
vi-berethvantem akhtuirim aparem khraozdhyehya frasruiti, tum zemar-guzo<br />
akerenavo vispe daeva zarathushtra, yoi para ahmat viro-raodha apatayen paiti aya<br />
zema.”<br />
-Hom Yasht §§ 14, 15.<br />
“Well-known in Airyana Vaeja thou wast the first, O Zarathushtra to chant forth<br />
the A.huna Var widely in all the four directions, <strong>and</strong> then recited it louder still; thou<br />
madest all the daevas buried O Zarathushtra deep into the earth, who before this time<br />
were abiding in shape of men on this earth."<br />
5. OTHER AVESTA IN GENERAL.<br />
(a) “Aesho zi vakhsh zarathushtra erezukhdho framravano a vacho ahuno<br />
vairyo fraokhto amahecha verethraghnahecha urunacha daenacha<br />
spanvanti.”<br />
-Hadokht Nask I § 4.
252 Airyaman-Ishi Manthra NEXT TO FIVE GATHAS IN EFFICACY.<br />
" Verily that rightly-spoken Word, O Zarathushtra, which is Ahuna<br />
Var recital- Word increases courage <strong>and</strong> victory in the soul <strong>and</strong><br />
conscience of the reciter."<br />
(b) "Airyamanem ishim ashavanem ashane ratum Yazamaide – amarantem<br />
verethrajanem, vitbaeshanghem vispa tbaeshao taurvayantem, vispa<br />
tbaeshao titarentem, yo upemo, yo madhemo, yo fratemo, zaozizuye taro<br />
manthrem pancha gathao.”<br />
-Havan Gah § 6.<br />
“We attune ourselves with Airyaman Ishi prayer the holy lord of Asha -<br />
which is full of courage, victorious, removing ills, shattering all worries, <strong>and</strong><br />
canceling all calamities, which is besides the Manthra of Five Gathas, the<br />
first, the mediocre <strong>and</strong> the last vibration for calling forth for help."<br />
(c) “Fshushemcha manthrem Yazamaide, arshukhdhemcha vachem Yazamaide;<br />
vacha arshukhdha Yazamaide; varethraghnish daevoghnit Yazamaide.<br />
Bareshnusheha ashahe yat vahishtahe, mazishta manthra, mazishta verezya,<br />
mazishta urvaithya, mazishta haithiaverezya, mazishta vindaithya, daenayao<br />
mazdayacnoish Yazamaide.”<br />
-Rapithwin Gah §§ 6, 7.<br />
" We attune ourselves with Fshusho Manthra; we attune ourselves with the<br />
rightly-spoken Word; we attune ourselves by means of the rightly-spoken Word; we<br />
attune ourselves with the victorious, daeva-smiting words.”<br />
“We attune ourselves with the most sublime items of Asha Vahishta viz the most<br />
exalted Manthra of Mazdayacnian Law, most exalted in practice, most exalted in the<br />
efficacy of unfoldment, most exalted in the practice for Right, most exalted in<br />
attainment."<br />
(d) “Ahunem Vairim tanum paiti.”<br />
“Ahuna Var protects the body.”<br />
-Srosh-Baj.
EFICACY OF Manthra VARIES DIRECTLY WITH Mithra & A.shoi. 253<br />
These are some of the references from the extant meagre Avesta<br />
that has been spared to us, for the proof of the fact that “Manthra” is<br />
no ordinary language of everyday use in practical life for social,<br />
economic <strong>and</strong> other means of communication between one person <strong>and</strong><br />
another. We see from these quotations at least this fact that “Manthra”<br />
or the entire Avesta, which has its root-cause the 'Yatha Ahu Vairyo' is<br />
formulated entirely on the laws of subtle vibrations, which pervade<br />
throughout the entire cosmos. There is not one thing in the entire<br />
universe from the greatest to the smallest, visible or unseen, which is<br />
not subject to this Fundamental Law of Vibration or motion, of sound<br />
produced by vibration or local energy, <strong>and</strong> of the colour generated by<br />
both vibration <strong>and</strong> sound combined together. All the Avesta passages<br />
quoted above will clearly show to a patient reader that there is<br />
produced very powerful efficacy of the mere sound of Avesta Manthra,<br />
<strong>and</strong> the strength of that efficacy depends on the holiness, -requisite with<br />
the Avesta Manthra recital-of the reciter's physical, mental, moral-<strong>and</strong><br />
spiritual constituents – the efficacy of the Manthra recital varying<br />
directly with the power of Ashoi possessed by the practitioner of<br />
Manthra. This efficacy is the greatest in the case of the holy prophet<br />
Zoroaster who as we have seen is able to clear this earth of the 'daevas'<br />
or worst possible vibrations, formulated by the most abominable<br />
demoniac men who practiced the worst form possible of Black Magic,<br />
merely by means of the one Word of Ahuna Var. The efficacy of<br />
Manthra recital varies with different individuals in proportion to the<br />
Ashoi observed by them, for Manthra or sound based on the law of<br />
meditation always co-operates with the Mithra or thought energy of the<br />
reciter, <strong>and</strong> the Vohu Manangha or healthly thought energy is to be<br />
found only in one who observes all the canons of Ashoi. The Ashoi<br />
principles aggravate the intensity of subtle Right Thought Power allied<br />
with which the Avesta Manthra produces its own desired effect.<br />
Thought <strong>and</strong> word always co-operate in Zoroastrian prayers, <strong>and</strong><br />
although Thought vibrations have their own function, <strong>and</strong> Word<br />
vibrations have theirs, yet when both are combined together <strong>and</strong> when<br />
the thought-force is as supreme <strong>and</strong> elevated as the Manthric
254 Rules DEDUCIBLE FROM THE AVESTAN REFERENCES TO 'MANTHRA.'<br />
(mergy, it produces the precise effect which ought to be produced.<br />
Unless these fundamental laws of thought-waves <strong>and</strong> word-colours are<br />
understood by a student of Avesta it is quite impossible for him to<br />
account for so many Avesta references to Staots <strong>and</strong> Manthra <strong>and</strong> the<br />
efficacy of Ahuna Var <strong>and</strong> the Names of Ahura. Mazda. A student of<br />
Avesta must know that Vibration is at the bottom of the Universe,<br />
<strong>and</strong> that life or thought-force or energy or Divine Fire by whatever<br />
name we call it, is all-pervading, <strong>and</strong> the Eternal Song Celestial<br />
which is ever chiming is the Original Creative Force of Ahuna Var<br />
parallel to which Celestial note runs the powerful Word of Yatha<br />
Ahu Vairyo the key-note to all the Avesta Manthra in its final<br />
efficacy of leading the Soul on to Unfoldment whereby to attain<br />
'Garon-mana' the 'Abode of Song.'<br />
Before referring to what the writer of Zoroastrian Theology says<br />
sarcastically about the prayer-effect of the Avesta Manthra we have<br />
tried to give a basis to the reader in order to enable him to see rightly<br />
how the public are kept in oblivion as to the real merits of the l<strong>and</strong>marks<br />
of <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>. We shall still further put down all the rules<br />
deducible from the quotations given above in order to facilitate the<br />
work of the reader of definitely weighing the attitude adopted by the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology for razing to the ground all the most<br />
fundamental <strong>and</strong> authentic beliefs of the present-day Zoroastrians.<br />
These rules may be grouped into some such divisions as (i) the origin of<br />
the Avesta Manthra (ii) the vibration as the basis of the Avesta (iii) the<br />
efficacy of the Manthra in general; (iv) the efficacy of the Ahuna Var in<br />
special; (v) the Manthra serving as a powerful weapon against subtle<br />
visible or unseen evil influences; <strong>and</strong> (vi) the relation of Avesta<br />
Manthra with other fundamental things.<br />
(1) The origin of the Avesta Manthra. -<br />
(1) The Manthra has been formed by Ahura for the sake of the<br />
soul's unfoldment.<br />
(2) The Manthra has been revealed to Zoroaster by Mazda when<br />
he attains the Power Spiritual for grasping the basic Law of<br />
Ahuna Var <strong>and</strong> Staota.
VIBRATION-COLOUR AS THE BASIS OF THE AVESTA MANTHRA.<br />
(3)<br />
(4)<br />
(5)<br />
255<br />
Zoroaster who is Drujih-proof i.e. protected completely by<br />
Ashoi against Druj becomes the apostle of Mazda's Manthra,<br />
<strong>and</strong> this Gathic fact is again verified by the words “Mazdofrasansta,<br />
Zarathushtro-fraokhta" i.e. "communicated by<br />
Mazda <strong>and</strong> declared or preached by Zarathuahtra" occurring<br />
frequently in the Yacna.<br />
Manthra is the origin itself of the Mazdayacnian Law for the<br />
entire universe was formulated after <strong>and</strong> in accordance with<br />
the Song Celestial Ahuna Var.<br />
The Manthra belongs originally to the three archangels<br />
Haurvatat, Ameretat <strong>and</strong> Asha who preside over Spiritual<br />
Wholesomeness or Perfection of Soul, Immortal bliss or final<br />
destination of Soul, <strong>and</strong> Divine Moral Order, the Summum<br />
Bonum or the final desideratum for the entire manifested<br />
universe.<br />
(ii) The vibration as the basis of the Avesta Manthra.<br />
(1)<br />
(2)<br />
The law of universal attunement so frequent in the Avesta can<br />
only be understood by the help of the Law of Vibration, which<br />
is the Fundament of the Universe. The attunement with one's<br />
own Soul <strong>and</strong> Fravashi, the blessed attunement with Ahura<br />
Mazda, Zarathushtra, waters, plants, Amesha Spentas, with<br />
Manthra Spenta, with the living creation, with the entire<br />
existence, can be achieved only by means of higher Vibrations<br />
<strong>and</strong> colours produced by these vibrationa, -the law<br />
fundamental of the structure of the entire Avesta Manthra.<br />
The reiteration of the idea of absorption, grabbing <strong>and</strong><br />
catching the Manthra Spenta, the Ashem Vohu, the Yacna<br />
Haftanghaiti <strong>and</strong> other efficacious Manthras proves that the<br />
Avesta Manthra is entirely based on the laws of subtle<br />
vibrations produced by thought <strong>and</strong> sound.
256<br />
(3)<br />
(4)<br />
(5)<br />
(6)<br />
SPIRIT OF MANTHRA COMPREHENSIBLE BY THE VIBRATION LAWS.<br />
The various rules according to which the Ahunavaiti Gatha<br />
has been composed <strong>and</strong> chanted, which are enumerated very<br />
often in the Avesta, indicate that vibration is at the basis of all<br />
Avesta Manthra, <strong>and</strong> the aura of Manthra Spenta so often<br />
spoken of in the Avesta is the Staota ettect produced by the<br />
vibrations of Manthra recital.<br />
The law of efficacy in the mere recital of the names of Amesha<br />
Spentas which is set forth in the Avesta, points to the law of<br />
vibration of sound working unseen in all Avesta Manthra<br />
recitals.<br />
The names of Ahura Mazda <strong>and</strong> other Amesha Spentas when<br />
properly recited become a defence <strong>and</strong> a fortifying wall<br />
against the unseen currents of druj <strong>and</strong> Evil Spirit. This idea<br />
can only be explained <strong>and</strong> understood on the ground of the<br />
law of waves of vibrations of sound. The vibrations <strong>and</strong><br />
colours resulting from the recital of those Manthric names<br />
expel, repel <strong>and</strong> dispel all the undesirable thought or wordvibrations<br />
lurking <strong>and</strong> hovering about a person.<br />
That Manthra is formulated only by means of the fundamental<br />
rules of acoustic vibrations is again pointed out when it is said<br />
that special intelligence, special wisdom <strong>and</strong> special vocal<br />
power, which are as it were pertaining to Ahura Mazda, are<br />
necessary for the underst<strong>and</strong>ing, recital <strong>and</strong> utterance of<br />
Manthra Spenta. This proves the difficulty of underst<strong>and</strong>ing<br />
the underlying spirit of Avesta Manthra without the help of<br />
the laws of Staota <strong>and</strong> Vibration according to which the<br />
Manthra is formulated. The special vocal power for the<br />
practice of Manthra prayers requires the precision <strong>and</strong><br />
exactness in the pronunciation of all the proper Manthra with<br />
a certain necessary spiritual potency resulting from the<br />
observance of all the rules of Ashoi.
(7)<br />
(8)<br />
Sraosha <strong>and</strong> Zarathushtra BOTH Manthra-bodied. 257<br />
The formation of Manthra on the basic rule of vibration<br />
produced by sound <strong>and</strong> thought is again proved by the saying<br />
that Manthra-healing is the, best of all the five kinds of<br />
healings <strong>and</strong> that it requires the inmost spiritual power of a<br />
holy person to employ Manthra-healing, for only such a person<br />
can be best in producing the required acceleration of the<br />
Manthra uttered by him.<br />
That Ahuna Var protects the body <strong>and</strong> that Sraosha is<br />
Manthra-bodied can never be properly understood unless the<br />
Staotic Laws of colours produced by Sound-vibrations is<br />
admitted to be the basic law of the composition of Manthra.<br />
(9) The attunement with the Kehrpa or Form of Manthra Spenta<br />
desired in prayers is the key-note to the explanation of the law<br />
of vibration <strong>and</strong> colour which produces the exact unseen form<br />
in the subtlest states of ether on account of the vibration effect<br />
underlying all the Manthra.<br />
(10) The connection of Manthra with the Sun which is the centre<br />
of all Staota <strong>and</strong> Vibrations <strong>and</strong> the fact that the Soul of<br />
Ahura is Manthra Spenta itself can, only be properly<br />
understood when the law of vibration working in the Soul<br />
<strong>and</strong> in the Manthra is firmly believed in <strong>and</strong> followed in<br />
practice.<br />
(11) The holy Manthra rings entirely, within Zarathushtra <strong>and</strong> it is<br />
quite clear that Zarathustra who was in tune with Sraosha,<br />
who was in fact 'tanu-manthra' or Manthra-bodied must have<br />
his entire person thrilling <strong>and</strong> vibrating with the higher<br />
vibrationary colours of the Avesta Manthra, of which he was<br />
the sole compositor, having grasped all the laws of Staota as<br />
they are working in the spiritual realms for the Song Celestial<br />
of 'Ahuna Var.'<br />
33
258<br />
(12)<br />
Practitioners of Manthra ARE ASSOCIATES OF ZOROASTER.<br />
The immense-lustre of Manthra <strong>and</strong> the superiority of<br />
Manthra over all other created things suggests naturally the<br />
higher rate of vibrartion <strong>and</strong> colour fused into these charms,<br />
which are regarded as the food <strong>and</strong> apparel of the Soul, which<br />
alone on account of their superior vibration will help the Soul<br />
onward in its march of unfoldment <strong>and</strong> the final attunement<br />
with Ahura Mazda through unison with Ahuna Var.<br />
(iii) The efficacy of Manthra in general, -<br />
(1)<br />
(2)<br />
The Manthra is termed genuine riches when it is associated in<br />
practice with Ashoi, for Ashoi leads to attunement with<br />
Sraosha who is 'tanu-manthra', <strong>and</strong> the practice of Manthra<br />
accompanied by attunement of Sraosha is regarded as most<br />
powerful in its result.<br />
The genuine practitioners of Manthra are endowed with an<br />
influx of intuition by Zoroaster himself, for Ameretat or Bliss<br />
Eternal is attainable only by means of Manthra which are<br />
most efficacious when practiced with Ashoi. Hence it is<br />
necessary that Manthra, which is the Fundamentum of life<br />
ought to be practiced, meditated <strong>and</strong> uttered as Zoroaster<br />
himself did on the lines of Ashoi. Such a practitioner of<br />
Manthra with Ashoi <strong>and</strong> devotion is a real friend <strong>and</strong><br />
associate of Zoroaster, for he comes by the higher spiritual<br />
wisdom of Vohu Manangha, which enables him to reveal all<br />
the "ramz" or cipher language of the Manthra. Such a<br />
practitioner is always happy, for he declares the underlying<br />
hidden meanings of Manthra to others, <strong>and</strong> Mazda always<br />
gives bliss to such a practitioner of Manthra, who in turn<br />
becomes a transmitter of that bliss to others who deserve it.<br />
Hence very often the blissful return of the practice of Manthra<br />
is longed for by a devotee who styles himself a genuine<br />
practitioner of Staota <strong>and</strong> Manthra.
(3)<br />
(4)<br />
Yatha, Ashem, Yenghe, PROTECTION, ORDER, ATTUNEMENT. 259<br />
(5)<br />
(6)<br />
Since Manthra is a power necessary with Ashoi <strong>and</strong> vice<br />
versa, Manthra must be practiced for the sake of Manthracharm<br />
just as Ashoi must be practiced for Ashoi sake, <strong>and</strong><br />
both of these co-operating together lead the soul on its line of<br />
unfoldment <strong>and</strong> latent spiritual development.<br />
Just as Ahuna Var is the Word of Protection <strong>and</strong> sustenance,<br />
<strong>and</strong> Ashem is efficacious in establishing readjustment <strong>and</strong><br />
order; in the same way Yenghe Hatam is the Word of<br />
attunement universal, <strong>and</strong> Airyaman is regarded as the charm<br />
of very great potency, the Word which st<strong>and</strong>s first, mediocre<br />
<strong>and</strong> last after the Five Gathas which are chanted by Srosh<br />
himself on account of their great Staotic efficacy, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
prayer-effect of Yacna Haftanghaiti when accompanied with<br />
the attunement of Sraosha through Ashoi is of a very marked<br />
character.<br />
On account of the great vibrationary <strong>and</strong> acoustic efficacy,<br />
Manthra Spenta gives <strong>and</strong> propagates perfect aura all around;<br />
Manthra Spenta is the Law itself, it is devotion, it is<br />
knowledge- it is' all in all, the one thing desirable for helping<br />
on the progress of the Soul in unfoldment. It is for this great<br />
efficacy of Manthra that the Manthra uttered by Soshyants<br />
with Humata, Hukhta <strong>and</strong> Hvarshta help to advance all the<br />
settlements or existence, for they spread worthy forces <strong>and</strong><br />
currents by their peaceful holy vibrations <strong>and</strong> colours. The<br />
angel Hom also recognizes this Fundamental Superiority of<br />
Manthra over any other vibration, for he follows this<br />
superiority in order to attune himself with Sraosha.<br />
Ahura Mazda, Amesha Spentas <strong>and</strong> Yazatas <strong>and</strong> all other<br />
unseen forces are propitiated only by the medium of<br />
M:arithra, for it is the connecting link between the devotee on<br />
one side <strong>and</strong> the unseen intelligence on the other, for direct<br />
attunement by means of vibration <strong>and</strong>
260<br />
(7)<br />
(8)<br />
(9)<br />
Attunement with Ahuna Var LEADS TO Best Existence.<br />
colour-the fundamenta universes. Hence it is seen that direct<br />
attunement with Fshusho Manthra, with Manthra of the<br />
Mazdayacnian law, which is most powerful in practice,<br />
unfoldment, <strong>and</strong> attainment is longed for by the Zoroastrian<br />
worshipper.<br />
The efficacy of Manthra is best revealed when Manthra is<br />
regarded as the direct messenger coming from Ahura Mazda<br />
<strong>and</strong> when Manthra is honoured equally with Ahura Mazda by<br />
Zarathushtra. This vibration-effect of Manthra works as a<br />
gr<strong>and</strong> medium in attunement with Sraosha <strong>and</strong> Ahnra Mazda<br />
for bringing the Fravashis of the Holy for help wherever <strong>and</strong><br />
whenever desired. Hence it is said that the word of Manthra<br />
does its function at any time or place or in any danger <strong>and</strong><br />
asserts its original essential efficacy.<br />
Even the mere names of Ahnra Mazda are regarded as most<br />
courageous, victorious, aura-giving, healing, <strong>and</strong> expelling<br />
worries, on account of the charming efficacy of the Manthra<br />
sound-vibration <strong>and</strong> colour.<br />
That Manthra Spenta has its own function in producing its<br />
own efficacy is testified by the yearning of the devotee for an<br />
explanation of the working of the efficacy of Manthra from<br />
the angel Meher.<br />
(iv) The efficacy of the Ahuna Var in special.<br />
(1)<br />
The Ahuna Var or the Song Celestial going on eternally from<br />
the very First Existence as the result of the Primum Mobile or<br />
the First Eternal Motion is the ultimate desideratum of all the<br />
Souls, for the soul is taken into the Best Existence by Ahura<br />
Mazda, if it is in attunement with Ahuna Var by means of the<br />
chanting of the Yatha Ahu Vairyo, the Word pertaining to<br />
<strong>and</strong> corresponding to Ahuna Var according to the laws of<br />
Staota <strong>and</strong> with the practice of Ashoi.
YATHA AHU VAIRYO SUSTAINS ATTUNEMENT WITH AHUNA VAR. 261<br />
(2) Ahuna Var is the Sound Creative of the entire universe, for<br />
the entire best manifestation takes place as soon as Ahuna<br />
Var is chanted by Ahura Mazda. This proves that Ahuna Var<br />
is at the bottom of every created thing visible or unseen; <strong>and</strong><br />
the evolution or unfoldment implies therefore the direct <strong>and</strong><br />
conscious attunement of the unfolding soul with this Ahuna<br />
Var-the very first <strong>and</strong> foremost vibration. Hence Ahuna Var<br />
implies the permanence of Mazdayacnian Law or the Law<br />
guiding the original manifestation of the entire universe, <strong>and</strong><br />
as long as the Immutable Law of the Cosmos is permanent,<br />
so long is Ahuna Var permanent <strong>and</strong> vice versa.<br />
(3) The word pertaining to Ahuna Var viz, the Yatha Ahu Vairyo,<br />
is capable of producing colours <strong>and</strong> vibrations which enable<br />
the reciter thereof to attune himself with the celestial song of<br />
Ahuna Var, <strong>and</strong> this word protects the reciter from the attacks<br />
of unseen druja or evil forces. This word is regarded as the<br />
most glorious <strong>and</strong> most triumphant, for it is the word, which<br />
adds to courage <strong>and</strong> triumph in the soul <strong>and</strong> conscience of the<br />
truthful reciter. It is the word par excellence, the prototype in<br />
the articulate form of the unseen <strong>and</strong> inaudible celestial<br />
vibration of Ahuna Var. This word when chanted by Holy<br />
Zoroaster in various ways according to the laws of Staota,<br />
helped him to shatter the gross vibrations created by daevas<br />
or evil men <strong>and</strong> wicked spirits when materialism reached its<br />
highest point. The Word becomes a very mighty weapon of<br />
Zoroaster against Ahriman-the arch-demon.<br />
(v) The Manthra serving as a powerful weapon against subtle<br />
visible or unseen evil forces. -<br />
(1)<br />
Druja or evil magnetic influences can be driven away <strong>and</strong><br />
done away with by meeting the same with Ashoi <strong>and</strong> the<br />
Manthra of the Word of Ahura Mazda, -the entire Avesta<br />
Manthra moulded <strong>and</strong> given by Ahura Mazda in the one<br />
Keynote of Yatha Ahu Vairyo.
262<br />
(2)<br />
(3)<br />
Manthra- AS WEAPON OF Sraosha, Ram & Zarathushtra.<br />
Since the Manthra has the vibrationary effect of over<br />
whelming <strong>and</strong> destroying the undesirable vibrations <strong>and</strong><br />
colours which hinder the unfoldment progress of the soul,<br />
several of these Manthra which are most powerful in their<br />
efficacy-such as the Ahuna Var, the Haftanghaiti, the Fshusho<br />
Manthra <strong>and</strong> some Yacna <strong>Chapters</strong>-are employed by the angel<br />
Srosba as his own weapons against the Druja especially the<br />
enemy of Srosha viz., the Aeshma Druja which is the archdruja.<br />
Similarly Ahuna Var, Asha Vahishta <strong>and</strong> Yenghe<br />
Hatam, the three fundamental Manthras of the first rate<br />
importance are desired to work their efficacy throughout earth<br />
<strong>and</strong> sky for smiting <strong>and</strong> repelling the Evil. Spirit Airyaman,<br />
which is the most excellent Manthra is most powerful in<br />
crushing <strong>and</strong> scattering the Evil Spirit.<br />
The Manthra-effect of the names of Ahura Mazda <strong>and</strong><br />
Amesha Spentas works against all sorts of ills proceeding<br />
from the Evil Spirit against worries, fairies, plague,<br />
instruments etc., etc. The name of Khordad especial1y when<br />
repeated is a very powerful weapon for smiting the evil<br />
influences proceeding from the Druj-Nasu, Hashi, Ghashi,<br />
Saeni <strong>and</strong> Buji, which are all most malignant magnetic<br />
currents arising out of the evil thoughts, evil words <strong>and</strong> malpractices<br />
of wicked persons <strong>and</strong> vicious daevas. The names of<br />
all Amesha Spentas are very efficacious weapons against<br />
Aesham <strong>and</strong> other foulest vibrations, <strong>and</strong> hence the necessity<br />
of repeating these every now <strong>and</strong> then. Even the angel Ram<br />
has to repeat words for the sake of Zoroaster <strong>and</strong> in order to<br />
protect him from the Evil Spirit. The Ahuna Var <strong>and</strong> Asha<br />
Vahishta when employed by Zarathushtra work like stone <strong>and</strong><br />
fire against Ahriman. It was only by means of the Ahuna Var<br />
Word that Zoroaster was able to bury the evil vibrations of<br />
daevas deep into the earth. In fact the destruction of Druj by<br />
means of Manthra
LAW OF STAOTA-IN KUSTI, HAOMA, SUN, MANTHRA & ZARATHUSHTRA 263<br />
Spenta, <strong>and</strong> the function of Manthra Spena to expel most<br />
successfully the invisible Druja prove that Manthra Spenta is<br />
the weapon for removing evil from the path of unfoldment of<br />
the Soul, <strong>and</strong> very often the Words for smiting the daevas are<br />
pertaining to Khshathra Vairya <strong>and</strong> metallic weapons, <strong>and</strong><br />
this idea points to the effect of Manthra Spenta in removing<br />
evil vibrations.<br />
(vi) The relation of Avesta Manthra with other fundamental<br />
things<br />
Lastly we have to notice the relation of Kusti or the sacred thread<br />
girdle, Haoma <strong>and</strong> Manthra, of the Sun <strong>and</strong> well-practiced Manthra,<br />
the relation of Haoma, Zarathushtra <strong>and</strong> Manthra. These when closely<br />
studied point to the conclusion that the Manthra are based on the laws<br />
of Staota or colours produced by the vibrations of sound, which have<br />
the Sun as their central ruling force, the Haoma plant is the grabbing<br />
force in ceremonials, <strong>and</strong> Kusti is the force for grabbing Manthric<br />
vibrations for the follower of Zoroastrian religion who binds the sacred<br />
thread-girdle <strong>and</strong> then recites the Avesta Manthra, <strong>and</strong> Zarathushtra is<br />
the author of all these Manthra.<br />
Thus we have tried to make out some main principles governing the<br />
Avesta Manthra from the ideas still to be obtained in the extant Avesta<br />
texts none of which can be laid aside as non-Zoroastrian. Now we shall<br />
devote our attention to what the writer of Zoroastrian Theology says re<br />
Avesta Manthra prayer. These views of the writer maybe divided into<br />
two parts, namely, some views from the extant Avesta texts, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
writer's own cynical comments.<br />
I. As for the first or the views quoted from the extant texts the<br />
leader's attention is drawn to p. 39 where the writer explains<br />
what prayer implies. He says -<br />
“Homage, invocation, sacrifice, <strong>and</strong> the outpouring of prayer are the various<br />
expressions of the inward longings of man to commune with the divine, <strong>and</strong> enter<br />
into mutual intercourse with him. These are outlets through which man pours forth<br />
his heart to the fountain of all
264 WRITER’S IGNORANGE OF THE SPIRIT OF ZOROASTRIAN PRAYERS.<br />
bounty. The individual who surrenders himself to the unseen powers, who kneels<br />
down in humility at the altar, who with uplifted h<strong>and</strong>s pays homage to the hidden<br />
forces behind the rising sun or the waxing moon or the roaring ocean, <strong>and</strong> who<br />
carries an offering to the fire or a libation to the waters is Psychologically greatly<br />
affected. Such attitudes of spirit have great subjective value, for they deeply<br />
influence man's character. Prayer is the highest type of expression through which<br />
man conveys to his heavenly Father his feelings of joy or sorrow, gratitude <strong>and</strong><br />
love, hope <strong>and</strong> fear, or in his hunger <strong>and</strong> thirst for the divine grace lays down his<br />
grievances before Him, confesses his guilt, craves for help, seeks mercy.<br />
Devotion is the first requisite. Mere muttering of a few formulas with, lips, while<br />
the heart does not pulsate with devotional fervour is no prayer. Where there is no<br />
such prayer, there is no devotion; <strong>and</strong> where there is no devotion, there is no<br />
religion."<br />
These words show that the writer has not understood properly the<br />
spirit underlying Zoroastrian recital of prayers. Although he uses the<br />
words 'commune with the divine,' <strong>and</strong> ‘enter into mutual intercourse<br />
with him,' 'the hidden forces' <strong>and</strong> 'devotion' he does not seem to<br />
underst<strong>and</strong> the spirit of these expressions. He takes a very superficial,<br />
<strong>and</strong> superfluous idea of talking about our condition physical, mental or<br />
material in the form of complaint or application or thank to God by<br />
means of prayers. This is certainly not the Zoroastrian idea of prayer.<br />
Zoroastrian prayer does not imply any sort of solicitation for the<br />
gratification of our material desires. The Zoroastrian prayer does not<br />
mean conveying of our own materialistic thoughts to the divine. The<br />
Zoroastrian prayer implies the necessity of Ashoi or practice of holy<br />
canons of life, <strong>and</strong> Good Mind resulting from Ashoi <strong>and</strong> along with<br />
these two necessary forces Ahu-Daena i.e. Right Conscience which can<br />
be developed only by Ashoi-practice. With these first requisites the<br />
devotee has to learn all the primary thoughts attached by Zoroaster to<br />
each <strong>and</strong> every Avesta Word, <strong>and</strong> these thoughts are not at all the same<br />
as raw philological meanings attached by our imagination to the Avesta<br />
words. With a knowledge of these original thoughts, the Zoroastrian<br />
prayer means uttering of the sacred Avesta Manthra with these original<br />
thoughts running simultaneously through
VIBRATION-EFFECT OF Mere Muttering of Manthra.<br />
265<br />
the Good Mind resulting from the Holy Right Conscience <strong>and</strong> Ashoi.<br />
There are rules of the recital of Avesta Manthra according to the<br />
various seasons of the year, <strong>and</strong> the various departments of life to<br />
which the reciter belongs. These Avesta Manthra when recited<br />
properly with a simultaneous flow of higher thought vibrations<br />
pertaining to them, produce certain vibratory colour-effects upon the<br />
soul <strong>and</strong> bring the soul to a level of response to the vibrations <strong>and</strong><br />
colours of all other angels <strong>and</strong> archangels, through Sraosha leading this<br />
channel up to Ahura Mazda through the connecting link of Ahuna Var<br />
or Song Celestial. Such a deep meaning has been attached to Avesta<br />
Manthra prayer by Zoroaster, <strong>and</strong> not that of a vehicle of carrying our<br />
worldly ideas to the godhead. The writer seems to ridicule the mere<br />
muttering of sacred formulas on account of his ignorance of the<br />
structure <strong>and</strong> composition of the Avesta Manthra on the basis of Staota<br />
Laws. The mere muttering has the great, vibration effect which is<br />
complete when the reciter's life-leading has been on the lines or Ashoi<br />
<strong>and</strong> Good Mind <strong>and</strong> Right Conscience.<br />
However the writer seems to have noticed the word-effect in the<br />
Avesta. On p. 41 he says from Gatha 31; 6 that -<br />
“Haurvatat <strong>and</strong> Ameretat have their sacred Manthras or formulas, <strong>and</strong> he who<br />
pronounces these gets the best reward."<br />
Then with his usual tendency of showing diffidence <strong>and</strong> disbelief<br />
in the ‘later Avestan texts’ he says on p. 76 -<br />
"Rather than dealing with the righteousness of Asha Vahishta <strong>and</strong> the<br />
perfection of Haurvatat the later texts expatiate upon their healing powers by<br />
means of the recital of various formulas of magical efficacy <strong>and</strong> the spells to<br />
drive away the demons of disease <strong>and</strong> death. This general tendency of drifting<br />
towards the concrete <strong>and</strong> material in religion is the characteristic feature of the<br />
times."<br />
This again reveals the speculative tendency of the writer about the<br />
Younger Avesta not being Zoroastrian, <strong>and</strong> hence he doubts the fact of<br />
the efficacy of recital of Manthra only because it is to be found in the<br />
so called “Younger Avesta.” On p. 84 he says that -<br />
"The holy spell is the soul of Ahura Mazda."
266 EXTANT AVESTA TESTIMONY TO THE EFFECT OF AHUNA VAR.<br />
as quoted from Fravardin Yasht § 81. On p. 87 he say about the<br />
Amesha Spentas that -<br />
“Their sacred names are the most mighty, most glorious, <strong>and</strong> the most<br />
victorious of the spells. To utter their names is synonymous with efficacy <strong>and</strong><br />
power."<br />
In spite of this he remarks on p.84 about Ahura Mazda that -<br />
“His multifarious epithets are truly the figurative expressions human<br />
language used by man in his feeble attempt to give vent to a outburst of the<br />
feelings of devotion <strong>and</strong> reverence for his Heaven Father.”<br />
How contradictory is the second statement of that on p. 87<br />
The writer seems to believe that the later Avesta has been written by<br />
some human being not Zoroaster <strong>and</strong> hence the term "human<br />
language," "feeble attempt" etc., which reveal nothing but sheer<br />
ignorance of the writer of Zoroastrian Theology about the entire<br />
Zoroastrian religion.<br />
Then on p. 102 he says with reference to Sraosha from yacna 57;<br />
22 that. -<br />
“The sacred formula Ahuna Vairya <strong>and</strong> the other consecrated spells are<br />
his weapons.”<br />
On p. 151 he says from Vendidad XIX; 9 that. -<br />
"Ahura Mazda created the sacred Spell Ahuna Vairya in the “Boundless<br />
Time.”<br />
The power of this Song Celestial or the Law of Original<br />
Vibration is described on p. 159 from Yacna 19; 15 that. -<br />
"At the beginning of the creation the recital of Ahuna Vairya Mazda put<br />
Angra Mainyu to flight."<br />
The vibratory power of Manthra is again alluded to on p. 1 on the<br />
authority of Fravardin Yasht § 90, Srosh Yasht § Vendidad X; 13 <strong>and</strong><br />
Yacna X; 6 thus. -<br />
“The faithful recite the holy spells to dispel the demons. Zarathushtra<br />
himself, at the outset, baffled them by uttering the holy word. As stated<br />
elsewhere, these evil spirits are put to flight at the recital Ahuna Vairya,<br />
Gathic stanzas, <strong>and</strong> the other spells, <strong>and</strong> the drink of the consecrated Haoma,<br />
moreover brings destruction to them.”
DEMONS DESTROYED BY THE mere recital of Holy Spells.<br />
267<br />
Similarly the writer refers to the vibratory power of Manthra on p. 166<br />
from Hormazd Yasht §§ 10, 11. -<br />
“Ahura Mazda accordingly advises Zarathushtra to recite the divine names<br />
when he wishes to rout the malice of any such apostate."<br />
.. Taromaiti or the Feminine demoniacal impersonation of heresy, <strong>and</strong><br />
counterpart of Spenta Armaiti is to be smitten by the recital of the sacred<br />
formulas; she will flee away as soon as the Airyaman Ishya prayer is uttered.” –<br />
as said on p. 167 from the Ardibehesht Yasht § 8, 11, 15. Then<br />
again on p. 170 he says from Yacna. X ; 8 Ashishvangh Yasht § 5 <strong>and</strong><br />
Vendidad XI; 9 that -<br />
“Intoxicating drinks incite men to embrace Aeshma or the demon of wrath,<br />
but recital of the holy spells helps to dispel him.”<br />
Still further instances of the efficacy of the recital of Avesta<br />
Manthra are to be found. On p. 173 the writer says on the authority of<br />
Ardibehesht Yasht § 5, Srosh Yasht § 6, VendidtLd XX; 12, Hormazd<br />
Yasht §§ 1, 10, 11 that -<br />
“The recital of Ahuna Vairya <strong>and</strong> Airyama Ishya prayers rout the fairies.<br />
Zarathushtra asks Ahura Mazda to declare that divine name of his by the<br />
utterance of which he may smite the demons <strong>and</strong> fairies. Ahura Mazda thereupon<br />
declares that the recital of his holy names is most efficacious for routing the evil<br />
ones.”<br />
On p. 263 while referring to the things which put Druj to flight, he<br />
says from Dinkard that -<br />
"The recital of the holy spells………….will drive Druj out of man."<br />
Then there is one important reference on p. 175 under the heading<br />
“The recital of the sacred formulas on the deathbed of man helps his<br />
soul when it leaves the tenement of the body,” <strong>and</strong> this very evidently<br />
indicates the vibration efficacy of Avesta recitals. He says -<br />
“Bodily death liberates the soul for a higher life. This period or the<br />
separation of the body <strong>and</strong> soul is momentous; it is full of fear <strong>and</strong> distress. In its<br />
utter bewilderment the soul seeks help; The recital of single Ashem Vohu,<br />
pronounced by a man at the last moments of his life, is worth the entire zone<br />
inhabited by man, <strong>and</strong> does him incalculable good.”
268 RECITAL OF Ashem Vohu AT THE EXPIRATION OF ONE'S LIFE.<br />
On p. 165 on the authority of Vendidad VII; 3, X; 1, IX; 12 the<br />
writer refers to the vibration-efficacy of Manthra in removing the Druj<br />
from a dead body. He says -<br />
“Immediately after the death of an individual, when the soul leaves the<br />
body <strong>and</strong> decomposition sets in, the Druj Nasu comes flying from the north in<br />
the shape of a despicable fly, <strong>and</strong> takes possession of the corpse. She is expelled<br />
however, when a dog or the corpse-eating birds have gazed at the dead body,<br />
<strong>and</strong> when certain pious formulas have been recited. In reply to the inquiry how<br />
one may best drive away the, Druj Nasu that rushes from the dead <strong>and</strong> defiles<br />
the living, Ahura Mazda bids the faithful to recite the holy spells. When the<br />
purificatory rites have been performed <strong>and</strong> the sacred formula uttered upon the<br />
one defiled by the dead, the Druj Nasu becomes weaker <strong>and</strong> weaker <strong>and</strong> flees<br />
from one part of the body to the other, until finally she vanishes towards the<br />
northern regions.”<br />
All such references made by the writer from the extant Avesta<br />
texts point out that the writer has in view all these instances of the<br />
efficacy of Avesta Manthra recital, but he is not able to enlarge upon<br />
these on account of his ignorance of the fact that the Manthras are<br />
framed on the basic laws of vibration <strong>and</strong> unseen colour. The references<br />
given by the writer are very few in number when compared with those<br />
already given by us above. But these few also will help us to mark the<br />
inadvisability of certain cynical views expressed by the writer about the<br />
belief in the efficacy of Manthra recital. Hence we have naturally to go<br />
to the second part viz., the writer's own cynical comments, but before<br />
doing so we shall devote our attention still to the efficacy of spells or<br />
Manthra Spenta as pointed out by the writer on pp. 115-119.<br />
These pages have been chiefly devoted to 'Manthra Spenta' by the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology. We shall quote some important points<br />
from these pages in the words of the writer himself: -<br />
(i) “The Gathas spoke of the Manthra the sacred formula or inspired<br />
utterance of great spiritual potency.”
WRITER'S OWN TESTIMONY TO THE Efficacy of Manthra.<br />
269<br />
(ii) "The Manthras generally indicate the spells of Magical<br />
charms in the Younger Avesta."<br />
(iii) “Manthra Spenta the embodiment of the holy spell, is invoked<br />
along with Daena, the genius of religion <strong>and</strong> Vahu Manah's<br />
wisdom ; he is invoked to heal the ninety-nine thous<strong>and</strong> nine<br />
hundred <strong>and</strong> ninety-nine diseases created by Anghra Mainyu. He<br />
is efficacious <strong>and</strong> the most glorious one.”<br />
( iv ) “The collocation Manthra Spenta occurs more frequently in its<br />
ordinary meaning than as the name of the angel presiding over the<br />
holy spells.”<br />
(v) “There are many such spells of various degrees of efficacy. Their<br />
conjuring efficacy is very great. They are supposed to have<br />
inherent mysterious power of their own, <strong>and</strong> the mere recital of<br />
these magical charms produces marvelous effects.”<br />
(vi) “The mystical compositions, as such, are credited with some kind<br />
of spiritual efficacy, some super-human power; <strong>and</strong> through the<br />
recitation of them man can avert the baneful influence of the<br />
demons.”<br />
(vii) “The holy spell is the very soul of Ahura Mazda. Whoso<br />
pronounces the names of Ahum Mazda by day <strong>and</strong> by night, on<br />
leaving his bed, or while retiring for sleep, or upon leaving his<br />
home or his town, is able to withst<strong>and</strong> the attacks of the demons,<br />
<strong>and</strong> will receive as much succour <strong>and</strong> help as a thous<strong>and</strong> men<br />
could jointly give to one man.”<br />
(viii) “Some of the most excellent, the most mighty, the most efficacious,<br />
the most smiting, the most victorious, the most healing,<br />
the greatest, <strong>and</strong> the best of the spells are the Ahuna Vairya<br />
formula, the Airyaman Ishya prayer, the names of Ahura Mazda<br />
<strong>and</strong> of the Amesha Spentas. Saoshyant <strong>and</strong> his companions will<br />
recite the Airyaman Ishya prayer at the time of the renovation of<br />
the world. Through its intonation Anghra Mainyu <strong>and</strong> his evil<br />
crew shall be hidden in the earth. There are other sacred formulas<br />
of great importance such as the Ashem Vohu
870<br />
AHUNA VAR - the Quintessence of the Entire Scriptures.<br />
(ix)<br />
(x)<br />
<strong>and</strong> Yenghe Hatam. These are composed in the Gathic dialect <strong>and</strong><br />
are of rare merit. They are next in importance only to the most<br />
sacred formula of all, the Ahuna Vairya.”<br />
“The greatest of all the spells, the Word par excellence of the<br />
Zarathushtrian theology, which is constantly on the tongue of the<br />
faithful, is the Ahuna Vairya. It is made up of twenty-one words,<br />
everyone of which corresponds to one of the twenty-one Nasks,<br />
which make up the complete Holy Writ of the Zoroastrians. It is<br />
the quintessence of the entire scriptures. Ahura Mazda.<br />
pronounced it when the world was not. Of all the sacred formulas<br />
that have ever been pronounced, or are now recited, or which will<br />
be recited hereafter, this word that the Lord God has announced to<br />
the holy prophet is the best. It gives courage <strong>and</strong> victory to the<br />
Soul.”<br />
“Zarathushtra chants aloud this Word when the demon Buiti seeks<br />
his death, <strong>and</strong> he puts the fiend to flight by the mere recital of it.<br />
With the same word does the prophet repel the Evil Spirit himself,<br />
when he comes to tempt him.”<br />
(xi) “The value of the recitation <strong>and</strong> the intonation of the formula is<br />
greatly impaired when it is inattentively chanted with errors <strong>and</strong><br />
omissions.”<br />
(xii) “The most frequently occurring formulas that are repeated in<br />
various numbers, as the occasion dem<strong>and</strong>s, are the Ashern Vohu<br />
<strong>and</strong> the Ahuna Vairya. The number of times which they are recited<br />
varies from one to a hundred thous<strong>and</strong>.”<br />
(xiii) “The Manthrans, or chanters, are those who are privileged to recite<br />
the spells. The knowledge of the secret formulas is to be zealously<br />
guarded, it is to be imparted only to the veriest few in the closest<br />
circle.”<br />
(xiv) “The potency of spells greatly lies in their careful <strong>and</strong> accurate<br />
recitation, without omitting any part of the prescribed formulas, or<br />
without violating the rigid rules of the manner of chanting. This<br />
requires that the reciter
CONCLUSIONS re WRITER’S KNOWLEDGE OF MANTHRA-EFFECT.<br />
271<br />
should be well versed in the art, of exercising, of healing, or in<br />
any other function he undertakes to perform with the help of the<br />
sacred spells. Teaching a manthra to an infidel is equivalent to<br />
giving a tongue to the wolf.”<br />
(xv) "Airyaman smites <strong>and</strong> drives away all kinds of sickness <strong>and</strong><br />
death, magic <strong>and</strong> sorcery. He does not heal by means of herbs <strong>and</strong><br />
drugs, medicine <strong>and</strong> surgery, but by the holy spells. In fact one of<br />
the greatest of such formulas, the Airyaman Ishya, bears his<br />
name, <strong>and</strong> is used to smite all manner of disease <strong>and</strong> death."<br />
From these fifteen points we can safely conclude that<br />
(a) the writer knows for certain that in the Gathas as well as in<br />
all the other Avesta texts extant, the Word-effect or recitaleffect<br />
or charm-effect of Manthra is frequently evinced;<br />
(b) the writer cannot underst<strong>and</strong> how the Manthra possessed<br />
the great spiritual potency so long as he is ignorant of or<br />
ignores the fundamental laws of vibrations of sound <strong>and</strong><br />
colours produced thereby ;<br />
(c) the writer is unable to distinguish the ‘Ahuna Var’ or Song<br />
Celestial or the Ecstatic Music of the First Motion started<br />
before all creation from the Word ‘Yatha Ahu Vairyo’<br />
which is formulated in order to establish univibrancy or<br />
attunement with the higher spiritual vibration of Ahuna<br />
Var;<br />
(d) the writer is able to see the laws of numbers employed in<br />
the frequency of some of the most powerful manthras; <strong>and</strong><br />
that<br />
(e) in fine the writer of Zoroastrian Theology is aware of<br />
the efficacy of the Avesta Manthra in general.<br />
II. Having seen the first part we shall now see the second part viz,<br />
the writer's own cynical comments -
272 WRITER’S OWN CYNICISM ABOUT THE EFFICACY OF MANTHRA.<br />
On pp. 344,345 under the heading 'the reformers protested against<br />
reciting their prayers parrot-wise in an unintelligible language,' the<br />
writer gives his own reformed ideas about the method of Zoroastrian<br />
prayers. Certainly the views expressed on these pages are very<br />
objectionable <strong>and</strong> undesirable. He says -<br />
“The Avesta language had long since fallen into disuse. It was not a living<br />
language. Yet the belief in its being of celestial origin, the tongue in which<br />
Ormazd addressed his heavenly court, <strong>and</strong> even that in which Ahriman<br />
harangued his ribald crew, had preserved it as the only true vehicle for<br />
conveying prayers.”<br />
This is certainly a cynical view. The Avesta was never a living<br />
language of ordinary every day use. In fact it has not been a language<br />
for the use of social communication. It is framed for producing the<br />
vibration-effect according to the rules of sound, <strong>and</strong> at the same time all<br />
the laws of nature are exhaustively conveyed by the same Manthras<br />
when they are deciphered with the help of the laws of Staota according<br />
to which the Manthras are composed from the one Word Yatha Ahu<br />
Vairyo. The address by Ahriman to his own crew in the same Manthric<br />
terms has its own vibration-effect in the special contexts where it<br />
occurs. Just as an unfortunate blind person cannot underst<strong>and</strong> what is<br />
sun-light, gas-light, electric light, blue, yellow, red <strong>and</strong> other colours in<br />
the same way we who are spiritually blind cannot underst<strong>and</strong> the<br />
vibration-colours <strong>and</strong> the laws thereof which are at the bottom of the<br />
‘great spiritual potency’ of the Manthras as said in the Gathas. The<br />
reader after he has gone through all the pages of this main head will be<br />
able to convince himself that the Avesta Manthra must always be the<br />
only true vehicle of Zoroastrian prayers whatever the pedantic<br />
philologist may say against it.<br />
Then under the guise of the words of the reformers to whom the<br />
writer himself belongs, he says further -<br />
“It was meaningless to mumble an unintelligible gibberish which neither the<br />
priest himself nor the laymen understood…………………..No amount of such<br />
formulas would affect the character of the devotees <strong>and</strong>
RECITAL OF MANTHRA IS NOT 'UNINTELLIGIBLE GIBBERISH.'<br />
213<br />
ennoble their thoughts. A prayer that had no subjective value was no prayer. It<br />
failed to awaken any ethical fervour, for a truly devout prayer should spur the<br />
spirit within to a higher life……………….The orthodox vehemently retorted that<br />
the Avestan language was divine, <strong>and</strong> as such it possessed inherent magical<br />
efficacy. Miraculously composed as these Avestan prayers were, they had<br />
indescribable objective value, it was claimed, quite independent of the motive of<br />
the one who recited them. The mere utterance of the sacred texts, without<br />
knowing in the least what they meant, would produce marvelous effect.”<br />
Such a view would certainly produce a very baneful effect if it<br />
proceeds from a man like the writer of the book. If once it is seen that<br />
the Manthra has the Word-effect irrespective of the philological<br />
meanings, calling the recital of the Manthra by the name of 'gibberish'<br />
implies unbearable sarcasm of the efficacy of Avesta Manthric recital.<br />
In the rules of Zoroastrian teachings higher life of Ashoi is the first<br />
requisite for availing oneself of the full vibration <strong>and</strong> colour efficacy of<br />
the Manthric prayers <strong>and</strong> the Avesta Manthra has the power of bringing<br />
the mental attitude to a certain degree of self-control, <strong>and</strong> good right<br />
thought by the laws of vibration. 'Every cause has its effect' is the<br />
immutable law of nature, <strong>and</strong> the Manthra-cause according to this same<br />
law must have its Manthra-effect. Very few underst<strong>and</strong> the laws of<br />
digestion of food <strong>and</strong> yet when food is swallowed the digestion does<br />
take place in spite of the eater's ignorance of the laws of digestion. In<br />
the same way the Manthra when recited produce their own vibrationcolour<br />
effect no matter even if the reciter does not underst<strong>and</strong> how the<br />
laws of vibration work.<br />
It is the hobby of a h<strong>and</strong>ful of so-called reformers to get Avesta<br />
prayers supplanted by Gujarati or English compositions of their own.<br />
In support of their argument they adduce that -<br />
“there existed already some monajat prayers composed in Persian by some<br />
of the learned Dasturs even in their own life-time, which the orthodox were using<br />
without any scruple at the end of their daily Avestan prayers,”<br />
35
27<br />
4<br />
Pazend & Persian Recitals DO NOT SUPPLANT THE AVESTA.<br />
as said on pp. 344-345.<br />
Now the fact is that the Persian poems called Monajat were never<br />
meant to be substitutions for the Avesta prayers, but they were meant<br />
to be supplementary. The ancient Dasturs understood very well the<br />
laws of the vibration-efficacy of Avesta prayers <strong>and</strong> in order to put<br />
some ideal thoughts of Zoroastrian teachings into the Persian language<br />
they composed these Monajats or Persian praise-songs. In the same<br />
way Pazend compositions of Dasturan Dastur Adarbad Mahresp<strong>and</strong><br />
such as Patet, Afrins, Nirangs etc. are used actually as prayers side by<br />
side with the Avesta recitals. These Pazend prayers are composed by<br />
this very well-versed Dastur Adarbad, well-versed in all the laws of<br />
Staota, <strong>and</strong> in all the main fundamental principles of Zoroastrian<br />
religion. He was a Dastur observing all the rules of Ashoi in his<br />
practical life <strong>and</strong> as a result of such observance he had proved his own<br />
spiritual development by a number of miraculous ordeals. This Dastur<br />
Adarbad Mahresp<strong>and</strong> with his knowledge of Staota laws could not<br />
have made a breach of these laws while composing Pazend prayers.<br />
Moreover the Pazend prayers owe their origin to the Pahlavi<br />
commentary of the 21 Nasks which was termed the Zend-i-Avesta or<br />
explanation of the Avesta, <strong>and</strong> Pazend ideas are taken from this Zend<br />
or explanation as the word Pazend i.e. Paiti Zend or "from the<br />
explanation" suggests. Hence we conclude that no one in this age has<br />
any right to compose prayers in any language, not even in the Avesta,<br />
for the composition necessitates in the first place a knowledge of the<br />
laws of Staota or vibration-colours on which Avesta is based, <strong>and</strong><br />
secondly a knowledge of all the principles of Zoroastrian teachings,<br />
which can never be present in persons not observing Ashoi-principles,<br />
for it is said in Gatha XXXIV; 8.<br />
"Yoi noit ashem mainyenta<br />
Aeibyo duire vohu as mano.”<br />
“The wisdom of Vohu Mano recedes further from those who do<br />
not pay attention to Ashoi."
AVESTA VIBRATION-EFFICACY-PURELY ZOROASTRIAN TEACHING. 275<br />
Lastly on pp. 361-362, under the heading "Avestan prayers,<br />
however unintelligible, are declared the most efficacious owing to<br />
their occult significance" the writer of the book ridicules the<br />
vibration-efficacy of prayers, thus -<br />
“We have already seen the arguments advanced by the reformers against<br />
addressing to God prayers in a language unintelligible to the suppliant. We shall<br />
now need only notice the part that the theosophists have taken in the controversy.<br />
The syllables composed in the Avestan texts, they aver, are so mysteriously<br />
adjusted to each other in the prayers, that they produce vibrations on the ethereal<br />
plane, when pronounced. The potency of such rhythmical sound is so great that<br />
like every good thought that flashes out with strong occult force <strong>and</strong> sends forth a<br />
good 'elemental,' it creates forms in the ethereal world, attracts good 'elementals,'<br />
<strong>and</strong> repels evil ones. Every single sentence conveys an occult meaning, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
prayers composed in the celestial tongue of the prophet <strong>and</strong> other seers have an<br />
unspeakable efficacy conducting to the welfare of the individual concerned, but<br />
their renderings into any modern vernacular would make them totally ineffectual<br />
as prayers.”<br />
This is not an explanation given by the theosophists, but it is as we<br />
have seen in so many text-quotations an idea of the Zoroastrian<br />
teachings themselves. The Staota laws are primarily Zoroastrian,<br />
<strong>and</strong> the "razeng" of the Gathas or occult hidden texts are also<br />
primarily Zoroastrian. The writer simply laughs out the idea of the<br />
vibration-efficacy of prayer, because he believes that such an idea is<br />
purely theosophic. The modern theosophy is merely an esoteric side of<br />
Buddhism <strong>and</strong> the religion the Vedas. We do not accept all the<br />
theosophic principles of explanation applied indiscriminately to the<br />
teachings of Zoroaster. The laws of vibration-effect of Mantras may<br />
have been explained in the Buddhist scriptures, <strong>and</strong> we do not borrow<br />
these laws <strong>and</strong> engraft them on our Avesta Manthras. What we<br />
emphasize is this that the Staota laws <strong>and</strong> the vibration efficacy of the<br />
Manthra have been originally propounded in the Zoroastrian teachings,<br />
<strong>and</strong> an open mind void of prejudices is necessary for a study of them. It<br />
is not a scholarly attitude at all to believe wrongly that the vibration<br />
efficacy of prayers is merely a theosophic teaching, <strong>and</strong> to ignore the<br />
existence of this pri-
276<br />
WRITER'S PERVERSE ATTITUDE re EFFICACY OF MANTHRA.<br />
mary law of Avesta Manthra as preached in the Zoroastrian teachings<br />
on the plea of its having been explained by theosophy or perhaps<br />
esoteric Budhism.<br />
Thus we see that although only about five pages have been<br />
devoted to the sarcastic view of the Avesta prayer-efficacy in the book;<br />
yet these pages have a very pernicious effect on the readers who are<br />
totally ignorant of the original Avesta texts now extant. The subject of<br />
the efficacy of Avesta prayers is a very important one, <strong>and</strong> hence we<br />
have treated it under this sixth main head at this length only to<br />
convince the reader of the greatness of a subject, which is summarily<br />
<strong>and</strong> cynically dismissed by the writer of Zoroastrian Theology. The<br />
writer could have treated this subject at some length if he had the mind<br />
to do so, <strong>and</strong> could have given his own honest opinions as to the<br />
efficacy of Manthra recital in prayers. But the book of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology is not meant to explain the existing principles in the Avestan<br />
texts, but to convey home to the reader that whatever is said in the<br />
Avesta texts other than the Gathas is post-Zoroastrian <strong>and</strong> therefore<br />
incredible as purely Zoroastrian teachings. The writer could have<br />
drawn right conclusions from what he has said on pp. 116-119 about<br />
Manthra Spenta, <strong>and</strong> could have pointed out the efficacy of Avesta<br />
Manthra as it is positively propounded in Zoroastrian teachings- this<br />
efficacy being founded on the primary laws of the existence of the<br />
entire Universe, the Laws of Staota.
CHAPTER VII.<br />
The Writer's hotch-potch on the word "Magi."<br />
277<br />
We have to select this main head for more than one reason. First<br />
it includes a reference to the sacerdotal order or the priestly class;<br />
secondly it alludes to some important points of Zoroastrian teachings;<br />
<strong>and</strong> lastly the subject enables the reader to see distinctly the peculiar<br />
speculative method of the writer of Zoroastrian Theology, who has<br />
referred to the subject of the Magi on more than one page of his book,<br />
<strong>and</strong> there is so much 'confusion worse confounded' made by the author<br />
on the subject that it would have been advisable for him not to have<br />
spoken about it.<br />
On p. 68 he says:<br />
(i) "The Persians thus conquered the earthly possessions of the Medes <strong>and</strong><br />
the Magi their priests; but they were in turn conquered by the latter in<br />
spirit. The Magian victory in the spiritual domain more than made<br />
amends for the loss of their temporal power."<br />
(ii) ‘The Magi formed one of the six tribes of the Medes, <strong>and</strong> constituted their<br />
sacerdotal class".<br />
(iii) “When Cambyses heard of the Magian priest Gaumata's revolt to<br />
overthrow the Persian empire, he exhorted the people never to let their<br />
kingdom fall into the h<strong>and</strong>s of the Medes <strong>and</strong> the Magi.”<br />
(iv) “The Magi were the priests of the Medes, they now became the priests of<br />
the Persians. This strengthened their position. No sacrifices were now<br />
offered without them. They were held in great esteem, <strong>and</strong> their exalted<br />
position at the court of the kings insured them a considerable influence<br />
over the people. They were looked upon as the wise mediators between<br />
man <strong>and</strong> God. They officiated at the ceremonies, chanted the hymns,<br />
sacrificed at the altar, explained omens, practiced divination, expounded<br />
dreams, <strong>and</strong> ministered to the various religious wants of the people.”
278 WRITER'S VIEWS re Magi-BORROWED FROM FOREIGN WRITERS.<br />
Then he continues on p. 69 under the heading “The Magi<br />
presumably implant the Zoroastrian practices in Western Iran as<br />
under.” –<br />
(v) “It seems that the Magi took a long time to supplant the religious<br />
practices of the Persians by their reform. The two races differed very<br />
widely on some of the main religious observances. For example, the<br />
Magi held the elements of nature sacred. The earth was to be kept pure<br />
from defilement. Hence they exposed the corpse of the dead to be<br />
devoured by birds ; though the Persians, on the contrary, enclosed the<br />
corpses in wax, <strong>and</strong> interred them in the earth. The Persians continued -<br />
this practice for a considerable time, until finally with the complete<br />
fusion of the two races they seem to have exchanged burial for the<br />
exposure of corpses.”<br />
On pp. 69 <strong>and</strong> 70 he further says –<br />
(vi) “The disposal of the dead by exposure to the light of the sun, the<br />
reverence for elements, fire, water, <strong>and</strong> earth, the stringent laws for<br />
bodily cleanliness, the active crusade against noxious creatures, are some<br />
of the salient features of the religious practices <strong>and</strong> beliefs of the Magi<br />
that we glean from the writings of the Greek authors. They comprised a<br />
part of the Magian religion."<br />
- The Magi are depicted to be a very pious class on p. 186 on the<br />
authority of other writers----<br />
(vii) “Porphyry mentions on the authority of Eubulus, that the Magi are<br />
divided into three classes, the first <strong>and</strong> the most learned of which neither<br />
kill nor eat anything living. Diogenes Laertius states that vegetables,<br />
cheese <strong>and</strong> bread form their food, <strong>and</strong> they content themselves with the<br />
plain ground for their bed. Clement of Alex<strong>and</strong>ria mentions a sect of the<br />
Magi that observed the life of celebacy."<br />
On p. 199 the Magi are said to be the leaders of proselytising<br />
movement -<br />
(viii) “Elisaeus informs us that this proselytizing movement on the part of the<br />
Magi of Sasanian times was not confined to Armenia alone, but extended<br />
further to Georgia. Albania, <strong>and</strong> various other countries."
WRITER’S QUEER DISTINCTION BETWEEN Magi & Athravans.<br />
279<br />
On p 173 while referring to Pairikas or fairies, he refers to the<br />
absence of black magic among the Magi -<br />
(ix) “The West has derived the term magic from Magi, the priestly class of<br />
the ancient Persians. The Zoroastrian works of all periods, however,<br />
detect, sorcery as an evil creation of Anghra Mainyu. The verdict of the<br />
Greek writers regarding this is unanimous. Dino states in his Persica that<br />
the Magi abhorred divination by Magic, <strong>and</strong> Sotion on the authority of<br />
Aristotle <strong>and</strong> Dino says that sorcery was unknown among the Magi.<br />
Lastly there is a very long argument upon the two different<br />
classes called the “Magi”<strong>and</strong> the “Athravans”, made by the writer on<br />
pp. 67, 70 <strong>and</strong> 191, where he says emphatically that the Magi have not<br />
been recognized in the Avesta. "Athravans, the Zoroastrian priesthood<br />
of Eastern Iran; Magi, the Zoroastrian priesthood of Western Iran” are<br />
the headings on pp. 67 <strong>and</strong> 68. There he says -<br />
“The recognized priest of the Avestan texts is the Athravan, the<br />
fire-priest of the Indo-Iranian period. Nature hails Zarathushtra at his<br />
birth as an athravan. He is the very first <strong>and</strong> foremost of the athravans.<br />
Even Ahura Mazda himself takes this term to define one of his own<br />
innumerable names. Like their Vedic brethren, the Avestan people<br />
divided their society into different professional groups; <strong>and</strong> the athravans<br />
formed the first of them. Fire was their special charge, <strong>and</strong> it was their<br />
priestly duty to tend the sacred flame in the shrines, <strong>and</strong> also to go abroad<br />
preaching the religion of Mazda. It seems, however, to have been left to a<br />
different wing of the sacerdotal community to plant the banner of<br />
<strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> in the western part of Iran, which was destined to become<br />
the centre of a great civilization <strong>and</strong> the seat of an empire far greater in<br />
political importance than that which obtained among the Eastern<br />
Iranians.<br />
Not long after the death of Vishtaspa the royal patron of<br />
Zarathushtra, the kingly Glory left the eastern line of the Iranian Kings<br />
<strong>and</strong> flew to the west. With the shifting of the political sphere of influence,<br />
the centre of religious authority gravitated towards the west. Religious<br />
influence radiated from this ecclesiastical centre, <strong>and</strong> the Magian<br />
neighbours were possibly the first to imbibe the new ideas <strong>and</strong> gradually<br />
to spread them among the Medes <strong>and</strong> later among the Persians.”
280 WRITER’S DENIAL OF THE recognition of Magi in the Avesta.<br />
Similarly on p. 70 he goes on -<br />
"The Magi, it seems to us, borrowed the religious practices <strong>and</strong><br />
beliefs from the Athravans at some remote period. No data, however,<br />
available to help us in our task of ascertaining when this took place. That<br />
the Magi introduced them in Western Iran is universally accepted.<br />
Moreover, a school of eminent Western scholars who uphold the theory<br />
of the Magian origin of the Avesta, claim that these religious practices<br />
originated with the Magi. They are the characteristic features of the<br />
Magian faith, which, we are told, during the period of their ascendancy<br />
the Magi foisted upon <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> The whole of the Vendidad, it is<br />
claimed, savours of their spirit, nay, it is their work.”<br />
Then on the same p. 70 under the heading "The internal evidence<br />
of the Avesta militates against the theory of the Magian origin of the<br />
sacred texts," – he enlarges upon the distinction between the Magi <strong>and</strong><br />
the Athravans thus. –<br />
“With the exception of a solitary passage namely Yacna 65; 7<br />
presumably a late interpolation, which pronounces a curse upon those<br />
who ill-treat the Magi, the entire Avestan texts do not recognize the Magi.<br />
The class designation of the priests is persistently athravan. The cardinal<br />
tenets of the Vendidad, its elaborate rules for bodily purity, its copious<br />
sanitary code, are associated with the athravan in the Avestan texts. It is<br />
not a. Magus who cleanses the defiled by ablution ceremonials, heals the<br />
sick by the recital of the holy spells, <strong>and</strong> moves about with a penom over<br />
his mouth, <strong>and</strong> a Khrafastraghana in his h<strong>and</strong>; but it is an athravan who<br />
exercises all these powers <strong>and</strong> more. The sacerdotal class is known by the<br />
title of athravan throughout the texts. It is the only privileged priestly class<br />
that the Avesta recognizes. It is inconceivable that the name of the Magi<br />
should not figure in the work, if it is composed by them. The entire<br />
suppression of the mention of their name cannot be accidental. It must be<br />
due to conscious purpose <strong>and</strong> pre-meditation. It is Jet to be proved that the<br />
forms derived from maga, ‘great’ occurring in the Gathas <strong>and</strong> in the<br />
Avesta designate this priestly class. The terms have no bearing on this<br />
problem. Did the Athravans look to the Magi'as their undesirable rivals in<br />
their clerical profession, who disputed with them the sphere of influence<br />
over the hearts of the laity ? If the athravans were not favourably disposed<br />
to the Magi, we should have found the latter classed among the
THE RECOGNITION OF THE Magi IN PAHLAVI-VIZ., “Magopat.” 281<br />
Kavis <strong>and</strong> the Karapans, the heretical priestly castes upon whom they invoke<br />
divine judgment. They would have warned the faithful against their teachings.<br />
This they did not. Hence the probable conclusion is that the Avestan texts are<br />
the production of the athravans, the legitimate guardians of the Zoroastrian<br />
canon, <strong>and</strong> that the Western Magi imbibed from them the Zoroastrian doctrines<br />
which they gave to the Western Medes <strong>and</strong> Persians.”<br />
On p. 191 he refers to the same fact, viz., nonexistence of the<br />
Magi in the Avesta. He says: -<br />
“As already pointed out, the Magi did not receive recognition in the Avesta. It<br />
is not so in the Pahlavi period. The Avestan term athravan remains during<br />
this era as a class designation alone, but magopat, which later becomes<br />
mobad, is used throughout the Pahlavi literature, equally as a class<br />
designation for priesthood <strong>and</strong> as a personal title of a priest to distinguish<br />
him from a layman. Significant in this light becomes the fact that<br />
although the Persians of old had defeated the Medes <strong>and</strong> their sacerdotal<br />
caste "the Magi, it was now a Magus again that was destined to revive the<br />
national glory of Iran, <strong>and</strong> restore their ancient faith. The Kingly Glory of<br />
Iran clave to a hero of the House of Sasan in the province of Fars, who<br />
was alike priest <strong>and</strong> king. Ardashir was his name, <strong>and</strong> the Iranian world<br />
rang with the praises of this son of Babak, whose fame is writ large in<br />
the, history of <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>:”<br />
On page 186 he says that the Magi were known by another name<br />
also -<br />
“Speaking about the designation by which the Zoroastrian priests were known in<br />
Cappadocia in his days, Strabo relates that in addition to their usual name<br />
of the Magi, the priests were called puraithoi, the equivalent of the<br />
Avestan designation Athravan, or fire-priest.”<br />
All this incongruous <strong>and</strong> unintelligible mass is collected here in<br />
order to enable the reader to see how the writer of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology while referring to a side-subject like that of the Magi inserts<br />
his own Idols of the Mind. We notice allusion<br />
36
282 THE AVESTA RECOGNISES THE Magi BY THE TERM Magavan.<br />
to three main points viz., the origin of the Avesta, the question of the<br />
currency of the proselytizing movement, <strong>and</strong> the reference to rituals,<br />
especially the canon of the disposal of the dead. We should not have<br />
taken up this main head at all, had not the writer of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology alluded in his own fashion to these l<strong>and</strong>marks of<br />
<strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>.<br />
The entire subject of the Magi as treated by the author is a result<br />
of his own conjectures foisted upon some facts from foreign writers<br />
which are in turn speculative to a greater or lesser degree. The<br />
important subject re the priestly class as depicted in the Zoroastrian<br />
teachings could have been specially <strong>and</strong> ably delineated by the writer if<br />
he had the right mind to write a book of genuine Zoroastrian Theology.<br />
But the magnet of his mind, as it is seen from his book always points to<br />
some favourite Idols-of-the-mind, <strong>and</strong> almost every chapter in the book<br />
savours of them. We shall therefore try to see how the writer has failed<br />
to communicate facts as they st<strong>and</strong>: -<br />
(i) The term 'Magi' is the English or rather Latin plural of<br />
'Magus' derived from Magnus great. It is the literal<br />
rendering of Magus in Persian which is a translation of the<br />
Avestic 'Magavan' from 'Maz' greatness, meaning 'sublime<br />
personage', or a 'person par excellence,' or more literally a<br />
'protector of moral <strong>and</strong> spiritual greatness.' The Pahlavi<br />
renderings are sometimes "Magih" meaning spiritual <strong>and</strong><br />
moral excellence or sublimity <strong>and</strong> sometimes "Magopat"<br />
i.e., master of divine exaltation, which has given the<br />
Persian word "Mopat" or "Mobed.” Just as the Avestan<br />
word ‘Athravan' means "protector of the Spiritual Fire" or<br />
another Avestic term "Aethra-paiti" means "Master of the<br />
Spiritual Fire," for which the Pahlavi gives “Asrun” or<br />
“Aerpat” which has been corrupted in to Persian "Ervad,"<br />
in the same way “Magavan” or “Magopat” or "Maga"
CHARACTERISTICS OF THE "Magavan" -THE HOLIEST ORDER. 283<br />
refers to the high class of priests who used to preserve their<br />
Spiritual Worth <strong>and</strong> Greatness by a practical life of purity.<br />
It has been said by the writer himself on the authority of foreign<br />
writers that the class of Magi was a very pious class of priests<br />
observing abstinence in food, drink <strong>and</strong> bed, <strong>and</strong> living a life of<br />
celibate chastity. It is also admitted that they had certain spiritual<br />
powers, viz. or divination <strong>and</strong> exposition of dreams etc. <strong>and</strong> this<br />
proves the degree of their spiritual greatness. The regimen of the<br />
Magi or Magavan is quite in keeping with the m<strong>and</strong>ates of<br />
Zoroastrian religion. As we have seen in the Fifth Chapter above,<br />
the Zoroastrian religion has never allowed any of its followers to<br />
partake of the flesh of slaughtered animals which is termed 'Nasu'<br />
or dead-matter, <strong>and</strong> according to the various degrees of holiness<br />
observed by the followers special rules of diet have been<br />
prescribed for each class. The practical holy men of the highest<br />
class have to live merely on a milk <strong>and</strong> fruit diet <strong>and</strong> a diet of milk<br />
products such as butter <strong>and</strong> cream. The exhibition of spiritual<br />
powers by any person is in proportion to the degree of holiness<br />
observed by him in every day life. TheMagavan being an extraordinary<br />
class in point of observance of holiness is able to possess<br />
a high degree of spiritual powers. Although an ordinary follower<br />
of the Zoroastrian religion is allowed to live on it vegetable diet<br />
free of animal flesh in aocordance with the rules of Ashoiprinciple,<br />
the Magavan who belongs to a higher order of aura has<br />
to live merely on fruits <strong>and</strong> milk. Hence we see that the Magavan<br />
belongs to the priestly order, which has reached the highest degree<br />
of Zoroastrian purity. The principle of marriage is enjoined on<br />
every ordinary follower of the Zoroastrian religion, but an<br />
exception is made only in the case of the Magavan who remains<br />
celibate. Even the entire priestly class excepting the Magavan has<br />
to live a married life, because the institution of marriage as<br />
pointed out in the Vendidad is based on an unseen law of nature<br />
termed "khaetvadatha" in the Avesta for the unfoldment of the<br />
Soul. The Magavan having attained perfection
284 MAGIAN SYSTEM OF EXPOSURE OF CORPSES-PURELY ZOROASTRIAN.<br />
in this line of progress remains celibate also in accordance with the<br />
exception made by the Zoroastrian teachings.<br />
(ii) Then what is termed the “Magian Religion” by the writer is<br />
not so. All the so-called salient features of the beliefs <strong>and</strong><br />
practices of the Magi are originally Zoroastrian tenets. The<br />
reverence for elements, fire, air, water <strong>and</strong> earth taught in<br />
all the Avesta, even in the Gathas, is specially treated in<br />
the Vendidad, which is taken from the Javit-shida-dad<br />
Nask. The entire Vendidad is teeming with injunctions for<br />
a Zoroastrian to observe the Law of Economy of nature by<br />
keeping everything in nature pure. The writer says he has<br />
learnt this Magian religion from the Greek authors,<br />
whereas really we see that the practices of the Magi are<br />
originally <strong>and</strong> purely Zoroastrian practices, if we lay aside<br />
our own bias.<br />
There is also a reference to the disposal of the dead by exposure to<br />
sunlight <strong>and</strong> birds of prey, <strong>and</strong> this practice the writer says was not<br />
Persian but Magian. The historian has taken a somersault when he<br />
believes that the Persians of the Achaemenian times used to bury their<br />
corpses, <strong>and</strong> most writers have blindly followed this belief. After the<br />
advent of Zoroaster the system of exposing corpses, in open wells<br />
termed 'Dakhmas' built on high hills, to sunlight <strong>and</strong> vultures was<br />
introduced. Before the time of Zoroaster also there was no system of<br />
tombs for the interment of corpses, but there was a special system of<br />
preserving the bones after the corpses were devoured by animals <strong>and</strong><br />
birds of prey, <strong>and</strong> this system was known as that of “Asto-danna”<br />
literally, receptacle for bones. This system implied the building of stone<br />
<strong>and</strong> brick <strong>and</strong> lime-work like a tomb under which the bare bones were<br />
removed for preservation after the flesh was eaten up by animals <strong>and</strong><br />
birds. The bones were preserved in the Asto-dana for various reasons,<br />
one of which was to prevent the bones being taken to a stream of water<br />
or to a field of corn by any mischievous bird or animal. There were<br />
separate Asto-danas for different families, <strong>and</strong> each family preserved<br />
the bones of its own stock in its own Asto-dana.
Asto-dana, - Dokhma, - DISTINGUISHED FROM INTERMENT.<br />
285<br />
When Zoroaster explained the Law of nature <strong>and</strong> propagated the<br />
Zoroastrian religion, he introduced a special system of what we now<br />
term “Dokhma” or a well prepared with elaborate rituals performed<br />
over it, <strong>and</strong> when this system spread by degrees, Asto-danas<br />
disappeared. If the historical fact of there being tombs of Persian kings<br />
in Achaemenian times is at all true which we have reasons to doubt, it<br />
can only point to the Asto-danas which may have continued as a relic<br />
of a pre-Zoroastrian practice. Asto-dana must not be confounded with<br />
the interment or burial, <strong>and</strong> this contusion has been made by the<br />
historian who is followed by all other writers. No Avesta text now<br />
extant, which as we have so often noticed is a meagre fraction of the<br />
whole, tells us about the Dokhma; ‘at least the Gathas are silent about<br />
it,’ as the writer of Zoroastrian Theology puts it; in his words therefore<br />
will it be reasonable to say that this system of disposal of the dead was<br />
foisted upon <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> by the religion of the Magi, <strong>and</strong> therefore<br />
the modern Parsees who must follow strictly merely the Gathic<br />
teachings should follow some other method of disposal! This question<br />
can only be solved by the writer of Zoroastrian Theology if he is<br />
fascinated by the cremation system just invented by modern science.<br />
The unmeaning distinction of the Medes <strong>and</strong> the Persians, which<br />
is merely a local distinction, <strong>and</strong> not a distinction of peoples of two<br />
different religions, the regarding of the Magi as the priests of the<br />
Medes, <strong>and</strong> the disposal of the dead by exposure as their own system<strong>and</strong><br />
all such rupture-like mass of incoherent facts have no other utilily<br />
in a book of Zoroastrian Theology except to unhinge the right beliefs of<br />
the followers of <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>.<br />
(iii) That the Magi were instrumental in carrying on the work of<br />
proselytism is another shot from the mind of the writer of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology on the authority of some obscure<br />
foreign writer. We have seen in the second chapter how the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology has left no stone unturned<br />
to impress the idea of advocacy of proselytism from<br />
Zoroastrian teachings.
286 THEORY OF THE Magian & Athravanic origin OF THE AVESTA.<br />
He refers to the subject of Magi again because such a<br />
reference again helps him to quote unwarranted things<br />
about his pet subject of proselytism. The preaching of the<br />
Zoroastrian teachings to the Zoroastrian people in different<br />
provinces of Persia does not imply proselytism, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
duty of preaching to the co-religionists has been enjoined<br />
on the Zoroastrian priests in the Avesta besides the duty of<br />
officiating at the rituals. If the Magi thus preached<br />
Zoroastrian teachings <strong>and</strong> exhorted the Zoroastrian people<br />
of other provinces to live a life of practical holiness, it is<br />
quite absurd to say that the proselytising movement was<br />
carried on by the Magi.<br />
(iv) We have to notice another strange teaching of the writer of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology, which is about the origin of the<br />
Avesta. We have noticed already in the first chapter <strong>and</strong><br />
shall notice in the next i.e. the eighth chapter that the writer<br />
of Zoroastrian Theology does not believe all the Avesta<br />
writings to have been given by Zoroaster himself. Here also<br />
while refuting the theory of the Magian origin of the<br />
Avesta, the writer draws a very absurd conclusion viz. –<br />
“That the Avesta texts are the productions of the Athrvans, the legitimate<br />
guardians of the Zoroastrian canon.”<br />
The philologist has always believed without any valid proof or<br />
reason that only some of the Gathas were written by Zoroaster himself,<br />
<strong>and</strong> that the rest of the Avesta is post-Zoroastrian, having been written<br />
by the priests <strong>and</strong> poets. The writer of Zoroastrian Theology while<br />
trying to avoid Scilla i.e. while trying to contradict the theory of the<br />
Magian origin of the Avesta in his own way, falls into Charybdis, since<br />
he falls into another error of equal danger-the error of the Athravanic<br />
origin of the Avesta. If Zoroaster himself is regarded as the Chief of the<br />
Magavans, <strong>and</strong> we have many reasons to do so, then only in that
WRITER’S GLEANINGS re MAGI FROM OTHER WRITERS.<br />
281<br />
case can the Avesta be said to have a Magavan or Magian origin, but to<br />
say that the Athravans of post-Zoroastrian times have composed the<br />
Avesta will wipe off the fact of there being 21 Nasks of Zoroaster<br />
himself.<br />
(v)<br />
As to the term Magi itself, <strong>and</strong> their distinction from the<br />
Athravans, <strong>and</strong> whether the Magi are recognized in the<br />
Avesta, it would have been quite proper for the writer of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology not to have touched this subject at<br />
all. The term "Magi" has confounded even the best writer,<br />
<strong>and</strong> it has become a term of very wide application by other<br />
writers, ever since its first use by Zoroaster himself in the<br />
Gathas.<br />
In order to have a proper idea of the world of confusion arising for<br />
the underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the term we shall give some views from some<br />
well-known Western writers from whom the writer of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology seems to have gleaned views suitable to the general tenor of<br />
his own book, at the same time omitting those which he himself did not<br />
like for his set-purpose.<br />
In the book entitled “the Age of the Avesta <strong>and</strong> Zoroaster”<br />
originally in German written by Dr. Geiger <strong>and</strong> Dr. Spiegel, <strong>and</strong><br />
translated by Dastur Darab Peshotan Sanjana, it is said that: -<br />
(a) “All that we know about Magi allows us to assert that their doctrines <strong>and</strong> their<br />
customs were perfectly identical with those which we find recorded in the<br />
Avesta.”<br />
(b) “Khosru Parviz in a proclamation given in the Dinkard says – ‘that Vishtaspa<br />
caused all the works written in the language of the Magi to be collected in order<br />
to acquire the knowledge of the Mazdian Law.’ We cannot attach much value to<br />
the statement that Khosru Parviz characterizes the Avesta language as the<br />
language of the Magi. There is no doubt that the Magi were the representatives of<br />
the Zoroastrian priesthood. If then the Magi alone still understood the Avesta<br />
language, if they used it in their daily ceremonies, prayers, <strong>and</strong> recitations, <strong>and</strong> if<br />
it completely swayed the cult upheld by the Magi, it might well be called, for the<br />
sake of convenience, the ‘language of the Magi’. Consequently it is characterized<br />
as the language of a single order, not as that of a nation.”
288 ‘ZARATHUSHTRA HIMSELF A Magus’ - A POSSIBILITY<br />
(c) “The Zoroastrian religion is represented in historical times by the Median Magi,<br />
through whose influence it strove to gain ground among the majority of the<br />
Persians under the sovereignty of the Achaemenidae. But hence it has been<br />
inferred only of late, that the Magi composed the Avesta known to us, <strong>and</strong> that<br />
Zarathushtra himself was a Magus. This is only one of the three possibilities<br />
Besides this there are two other credible suppositions :-(1) The Magi adopted the<br />
doctrine of the Zoroastrian priests, thus representing a later phase in the<br />
development of the Avesta religion. (2) The Zoroastrian priests are the heirs of<br />
the Magi."<br />
(d) " As regards Prof. Harlez's theory that the Avesta was composed by the Magi <strong>and</strong><br />
in Media, a very important fact seems to contradict it. The Avesta priests are not<br />
strictly called “Maghu” but “Athravans”. In all the passages where the priests<br />
are mentioned, they invariably bear this name. Their testimony would lead us to<br />
infer that ‘Athravan’, <strong>and</strong> in fact this title exclusively, served as the official<br />
designation of the priesthood. Why then should the Magi in their own writings<br />
have given to themselves any other name than that by which they were<br />
universally known to the world. Now in a passage in the Avesta ( Yacna LXV ;<br />
6) there indeed occurs the expression “Moghu-tbish” <strong>and</strong> this must be taken<br />
into consideration. But what docs it prove? At the very most, only this, that at<br />
the time when this passage was composed, the term Maghu was not unknown<br />
<strong>and</strong> perhaps was almost synonymous with Athravan. Moreover it seems quite<br />
possible, that in the passage referred to, Maghu bears a purely generic meaning.<br />
We must of course admit that the context does not compel us to adopt the<br />
rendering of the "priest" for Maghu, which is possible, though not exclusively<br />
appropriate. The Avesta, therefore, does not recognize the term Maghu as the<br />
title of the Zoroastrian priests; it never designates them by any other name than<br />
that of Athravans. The Avesta speaks only of the Athravans <strong>and</strong> not of the<br />
Magi. The Avesta civilization dates from a very remote antiquity. It is fruitless<br />
to specify a particular century. But it is no doubt that it is older than Medo-<br />
Persian history.”<br />
Then there is another great writer Martin Haug who has his say in<br />
the book of "the Essays on the Sacred Language, Writings <strong>and</strong> Religion<br />
of the Parsis" as under: -<br />
(e)<br />
“To the whole world Zoroaster’s lore was best known by the name of the<br />
doctrine of the Magi, which denomination was commonly applied to the priests<br />
of India, Persia <strong>and</strong> Babylonia. The earliest mention of them is made by the<br />
prophet Jeremiah who enumerated among the retinue of King Nebuchadnezzar<br />
at his entry into Jerusalem, the Chid of the
Magi WERE THE PRIESTS OF THE ZOROASTRIAN RELIGION.<br />
289<br />
Magi" from which statement we may distinctly gather that the Magi exercised a<br />
great influence at the court of Babylonia. The Persians, however, whose priests<br />
the Magi appear to have been, are never spoken of as adherents to idolatry."<br />
(f) “King Cyrus professed the religion of the Magi. The Zoroastrian religion exhibits<br />
even a very close affinity to, or rather identifies with, several important doctrines<br />
of the Mosaic religion <strong>and</strong> Christianity, such as the personality <strong>and</strong> attributes of<br />
the devil, <strong>and</strong> the resurrection of the dead, which are both ascribed to the religion<br />
of the Magi, <strong>and</strong> are really to be found in the present scriptures of the Parsis”<br />
(g)<br />
“The name Magi occurs even in the New Testament, In the Gospel.; according to<br />
St. Matthew, the Magi (Greek Magoi, translated in the English Bible by "wise<br />
men") came from the East to Jerusalem to worship the new-born child Jesus at<br />
Bethlehem. That these Magi were the priests of the Zoroastrian religion, we know<br />
from Greek writers. The books of all these writers being lost, save some<br />
fragments preserved by later authors, such as Plutarch, Diogenes of Laertes, <strong>and</strong><br />
Pliny, we cannot judge how far they were acquainted with the religion of the<br />
Magi. The two chief sources whence the Greeks <strong>and</strong> Romans derived information<br />
about the religion of the Magi were Theopompos's eighth book of the history of<br />
King Philip of Macedonia, which was entitled "On Miraculous Things," <strong>and</strong><br />
specially treated of the doctrine of the Magi; <strong>and</strong> Hermippos, who wrote a<br />
separate book "On the Magi." We are left without information whether or not<br />
Theopompos derived his statements on the lore of the Magi from the intercourse<br />
with the Persian priests themselves ; but Hermippos, who composed besides his<br />
works on the Zoroastrian doctrine, biographies of lawgivers, the seven sages of<br />
Greece, &c. is reported by Pliny to have made very laborious investigations in all<br />
the Zoroastrian books, which were said to comprise two millions of verses, <strong>and</strong> to<br />
have stated the contents of each book separately. He therefore really seems to<br />
have had some knowledge of the sacred language <strong>and</strong> texts of the Magi, for<br />
which reason the loss of his work is greatly to be regretted."<br />
Lastly we shall quote from Mr. P. B. Desai's “<strong>Ancient</strong> Parsees”<br />
some notable points about the Magi -<br />
37<br />
(h)<br />
"The Magi were Zoroastrians <strong>and</strong> as priests they domineered over the Zoroastrian<br />
community not only in the Achaemenian <strong>and</strong> Sassanian periods but even long<br />
before these two periods. According to Adolf Rappe Zoroaster himself was the<br />
chief of the Magi ; he was the first Magus <strong>and</strong> hence the origin of the Magian<br />
Sect implied the Athravans.”
290 Magi PRESERVE THE ORIGINAL TRUTHS OF ZOROASTRIANISM.<br />
The Magi were very intelligent, <strong>and</strong> besides being well-versed in religious lore<br />
they were far advanced in many other branches of knowledge. It is a fact that<br />
the Magi were medical practitioners, <strong>and</strong> the Persian kings having implicit faith<br />
in the Magian medicine could not do without a Magian doctor in spite of the<br />
Greek cult of medicine. They were the teachers <strong>and</strong> preachers of the original<br />
Zoroastrian doctrines, <strong>and</strong> in later times they were known as scientists <strong>and</strong> men<br />
of learning <strong>and</strong> philosophers so much so that when the Greeks <strong>and</strong> Macedonians<br />
came in contact with the Persians, the Greek writers merely referred to the name<br />
of Zoroaster, but have regarded all knowledge as proceeding from the Magi, <strong>and</strong><br />
have recognized the Zoroastrian teachings as the Magian faith <strong>and</strong> Magian<br />
religion. These magi held their own Zoroastrian rituals so sacred that they kept<br />
these from the know, ledge of the aliens, <strong>and</strong> they did not let know even those<br />
co-religionists outside their fold; hence the Greek writers have termed their<br />
recitals <strong>and</strong> rituals “Mystic art.” Of course we must not fall into the error of<br />
believing that everything taught by the later Magi was purely a Zoroastrian<br />
teaching. Although many changes <strong>and</strong> interpolations are liable with the passing<br />
of time to take place, the Magi had ably preserved all the original truths of<br />
Zoroastrian teachings. They did not allow anybody to enter their own inner<br />
circle, who were excellently-versed in the knowledge of Zoroastrian law <strong>and</strong><br />
philosophy. All people at r<strong>and</strong>om could not become Magi, but later on the Magi<br />
increased in number or more properly speaking the priestly class of various<br />
other countries came to be known by the term "Magi," <strong>and</strong> thus several<br />
undesirable usages, rituals, <strong>and</strong> customs which were quite unknown to the<br />
Persian Magi, <strong>and</strong> which were not inculcated in the Zoroastrian teachings,<br />
passed for Magian beliefs <strong>and</strong> practices. This was a very undesirable confusion,<br />
<strong>and</strong> several ignorant writers have in consequence done injustice to some extent<br />
to the original Magian Zoroastrian faith. By the spread of the glory of Iranian<br />
Magi in all directions the term Magi was appended to the sacerdotal order of<br />
other countries as time went on ; <strong>and</strong> according to Pliny the Magi lived in<br />
Arabia, Egypt <strong>and</strong> Ethopia as in Persia, but the former were quite distinct from<br />
the latter Magi. The Persian Magi were divided into several classes, each class<br />
having its own proper functions to perform. Then again Vend. IV; 47 evinces<br />
that the Magavan Sect against whom no feeling of dislike is shown was a<br />
Zoroastrian circle, but in the Vendidad reference above mentioned there is a<br />
contrast between the Magavan or unmarried person <strong>and</strong> a married person. From<br />
this we have reasons to believe that all the Magi cannot be classed as the<br />
Athravans of the Vendidad. Perhaps it is likely that the Greek <strong>and</strong> other foreign<br />
writers may have recognized all the Zoroastrian priests by the name Magi later<br />
on from the name already occurring in the form "Magav" in the Vendidad above<br />
referred
Zarathushtra, a Magav ACCORDING TO GATHA XXXIII ; 7.<br />
291<br />
to Herodotus has simply informed us of there being only two classes of the Magi<br />
– the expounders of dreams <strong>and</strong> practitioners of chants. But it is seen from the<br />
Avesta that there were more classes of Zoroastrian priests besides these two. The<br />
Magi who used to perform ceremonials in secret must be the same as the priests<br />
officiating the Bareshnoom <strong>and</strong> Yacna ceremonies, although from the mere<br />
hearsay reports of the Greek writers considerable difference is seen between the<br />
rituals performed by the Magi <strong>and</strong> the Zoroastrian Bareshnoom ceremonies.<br />
Hence it is proved that all the Magian priests who preserved the Fire, killed<br />
noxious creatures, performed religious rituals, practiced strict purity are only the<br />
Athravans depicted in the Avesta.”<br />
It will not be proper to multiply such references to Magi from<br />
more books here. The more we go to other writers for getting some<br />
light on the subject of Magi, the greater is the confusion caused to us<br />
on account of the absence of authentic facts. The subject of Magi is one<br />
requiring patient investigation <strong>and</strong> in the absence of intrinsic evidence,<br />
which could have been gathered from the 21 Nasks it is very illogical<br />
<strong>and</strong> unscholarly to arrive at hasty inferences from a mass of debris of<br />
Greek <strong>and</strong> other foreign writers. At least we are able to see that some<br />
reference to the Magi is to be found in the Avesta, although the writer<br />
of Zoroastrian Theology wants the reader to believe that -<br />
‘The Magi did not receive any recognition in the Avesta.’<br />
To our surprise we find that the 'Magavan' or Magus is referred to<br />
in the Gathas, the Yacna <strong>and</strong> the Vendidad, <strong>and</strong> yet the writer of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology does not accept these references !<br />
1. “ A mam aidum vakishta, a khaethyacha mama dare-<br />
shatcha, Asha Vohu Manangha, ya sruye pare magauno"!<br />
--Gatha Ha 33 § 7.<br />
" O Mazda come to me, <strong>and</strong> indicate the Best (Laws) to me who<br />
am known as Thine among the Magavans owing to Holiness <strong>and</strong> Good<br />
Mind."<br />
2. “Hyat mizdem Zarathushtro magavabyo choisht para,<br />
Garo demane ahuro mazdao jasat pouruyo<br />
Ta ve vohu manangha ashaicha savaish chivishi.”<br />
Gatha Ha 51 § 15.
292 Maya OR SPIRITUAL GREATNESS OF KAE VISTASPA.<br />
3.<br />
"The reward, which Zarathushtra has fixed primarily for the<br />
Magavs. viz,- the abode of Songs where Ahura Mazda first entered<br />
will be awarded unto you also with the blessings on account of<br />
Holiness <strong>and</strong> Good mind."<br />
“Tam Kava Vishtaspo magahya Khshathra nasat<br />
Vangheush padebish manangho, yam chistim asha. Manta,<br />
Spento Mazdao ahura, atha ne sazdyai ushta."<br />
GathaHa 51 § 16.<br />
“Kyanian Gushtaspa attained by means of power of Maga or Greatness<br />
<strong>and</strong> by means of the rhythms of the Good Mind that Wisdom which the<br />
beneficent Ahura Mazda meant by means of Holiness, thus to teach us<br />
about Immortal-Bliss.”<br />
4. “Ke urvatho Spitamai Zarathushtrai na mazda,<br />
Ke va asha afrashta, ka spenta armaitish,<br />
Ke va vangheush manangho ashista magai ereshvo."<br />
Gatha Ha 51 § 11.<br />
"O Mazda what man is the friend for Spitama Zarathushtra,<br />
who has either inquired by means of holiness or by means of<br />
Beneficent Armaiti or is known as right-man for Greatness<br />
of the Good Mind."<br />
5. “Zarathuahtra kas te ashava urvatho<br />
Mazoi magai, ke va ferasruidyai vashti<br />
At hvo Kava Vishtaspo yahi<br />
Yengstu mazda hademoi minash ahura<br />
Teng zbaya vangheush ukhdhaish manangho."<br />
-Gatha Ha 46 § 14.<br />
"O Zarathushtra what holy person is thy friend for the<br />
majestic greatness, or who desires to declare it. He is indeed<br />
blessed Kyanian Vishtaspa. O Ahura Mazda, I invoke by<br />
means of words of Good Mind those whom thou hast<br />
determined for vicinity.”
Magavan recognized in Gatha 33 § 7 & 51 § 15.<br />
293<br />
6. “Kuda ashem vohucha mano Khshathremcha at ma masha,<br />
Yuzem mazda frakhshnene mazoi magai a paiti-zanata,<br />
Ahura nu nao avare, ehma ratoish yashmavatam."<br />
-Gatha HA 29 § 11.<br />
“ ‘When will Holiness, Good Mind <strong>and</strong> Power hasten unto<br />
me?’ O Ahura Mazda, grant unto us now help in perfection<br />
for the majestic greatness-out of your own gifts unto us.”<br />
7. “Atcha ve mizdem anghat ahya magahya<br />
Yavat azush zarzdishto bunoi hakhtayao<br />
Paracha mraochans aoracha yathra<br />
mainyush dregvato anasat para,<br />
Ivizayatha magem tem at ve vayoi<br />
anghaiti apemem vacho."<br />
-Gatha Ha 53 § 7.<br />
“Then unto you there would be the Reward of this Greatness,<br />
when the Desire which has stuck to the innermost<br />
bottom of the heart is killed out <strong>and</strong> out, when the spirit of<br />
wickedness is totally destroyed. Hence go on with that<br />
Greatness, otherwise unto you there would be words of woe<br />
in the end. "<br />
“These seven references from the Gathas indicate that the concrete<br />
“Magavan" <strong>and</strong> the abstract "Maga" are spoken of in the Gathas. The<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology may object to this our saying on the<br />
'linguistic basis' of his. But we can say emphatically that no Avesta<br />
philologist can dare to challenge the use at least of the concrete<br />
"Magavan" in Gatha 51 ; 15 in the dative plural, <strong>and</strong> in the Gatha 33; 7<br />
in the accusative plural, to which the writer of Zoroastrian Theology has<br />
not at all drawn the reader's attention. There maybe some difference of<br />
opinion as to the meaning of the abstract “Maga” in the remaining<br />
stanzas above referred to, but we are at a loss to underst<strong>and</strong> why the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology has artfully
294 Magavan-THE HIGHEST GRADE OF ZOROASTRIAN PRIESTHOOD.<br />
passed over these two concrete forms which imply the existence of the<br />
idea of Magavan or Magus. In the first reference given above i.e. in<br />
Gatha 38 ;1 Zarathushtra himself is regarded as one of the Magavans or<br />
Magi, <strong>and</strong> this fact proves that the Magus is the highest designation for<br />
a person advanced in purity <strong>and</strong> spiritual development. Such is the first<br />
<strong>and</strong> original meaning of Magavan occurring in the Avesta. The<br />
Athravan is the general designation for the priestly class in<br />
<strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>, <strong>and</strong> the term Magavan implies Athravan, though, every<br />
Athravan is not necessarily a Magavan.<br />
We cannot here write at some length upon the Sacerdotal class in<br />
the Zoroastrian teachings, as we have simply to refer to the Magi. The<br />
Magavan is the highest grade of Zoroastrian priesthood. There are in all<br />
eight grades through which a Zoroastrian priest has to pass or to one of<br />
which the Athravan may belong. The general term Athravan has these<br />
eight classes – in the order of their merits -<br />
1. Fraberetar-lit, producer or bringer, whose function it is to keep<br />
ready <strong>and</strong> to fetch all the requirements in the higher rituals in<br />
accordance with the canons of Zoroastrian teachings. He has<br />
to manage about the preparations <strong>and</strong> requisites of the ritual<br />
apparatus.<br />
2. Aberetar - lit., water-bringer-who has to be well-versed about<br />
all the rules of keeping water ready for rituals, which play a<br />
very important part in all the higher rituals on account of its<br />
hydro-electric forces called “Fradho” in the Avesta. He knows<br />
the procedure of drawing out pure water in the different Gahs<br />
of the day; he underst<strong>and</strong>s why water should not be drawn out<br />
of the well in the Aivisruthrem Gah, <strong>and</strong> he knows all the<br />
rules about “Pav” or purification of a thing.<br />
3. Asnatar – lit. the ablutionist – who knows everything about<br />
the various kinds of purification ceremonies <strong>and</strong> ablutions<br />
some of which are to be found in the extant portions of the<br />
Vendidad. He underst<strong>and</strong>s the entire
THE Eight Grades of Athravan IN THE AVESTA.<br />
295<br />
process of Bareshnoom ceremony, “Karsha” or the magnetic<br />
circles in that ceremony, <strong>and</strong> the purification of a polluted<br />
person. He underst<strong>and</strong>s why only “Gaomaeza” or Bull's urine<br />
should be applied to the body of a person in the Bareshnoom<br />
<strong>and</strong> why water is not allowed for application.<br />
4. Rathwishkar – lit. the arranger-whose function it is to put in<br />
order <strong>and</strong> in their proper places all the apparatus required for<br />
the higher rituals-e.g. the Maharui on the left, the Havanim<br />
on the right, the ring with the Varas or Sacred hair when<br />
covered <strong>and</strong> when exposed, etc., etc.<br />
5. Havanan - lit. the squeezer-whose chief function is to know all<br />
about the Haoma ceremony, how to prepare Haoma, what are<br />
the various kinds e. g. Para Haoma, Gaokerena Haoma, Haoma<br />
Frashmi, etc., what is the efficacy of Haoma drinking.<br />
6. Atarvakhsh - lit. the fire-continuer-whose duty it is to<br />
supervise the fire which plays the central part in Zoroastrian<br />
rituals. He is well-versed in all the knowledge about the<br />
various grades of Fire viz, the Dadgah, the Adaran, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
Varharan, how to consecrate these fires while making new<br />
Fire Temples, what incenses should be placed on each of<br />
these <strong>and</strong> in what quantities.<br />
7. Zaotar-lit. the invoker or attuner-the chief officiator in the<br />
Zoroastrian rituals. He is the master of Zoroastrian<br />
ceremonies <strong>and</strong> the first rate practical performer thereof. He<br />
has to recite the major portion in all the ceremonies <strong>and</strong> it is<br />
through him that the efficacy of Zoroastrian rituals is passed<br />
on to the unseen planes of the universe towards the Soul for<br />
whom the rituals are performed.<br />
8. Sraoshavereza-lit. the co-worker of Sraosh.-He is the Gr<strong>and</strong><br />
worshipful Master of Zoroastrian priesthood who has passed<br />
through all the seven stages with a practical knowledge of the<br />
entire ritualism <strong>and</strong> law of Zoroastrian
296<br />
Sraosha Vereza – THE HOLIEST arch-Maghav.<br />
Religion, <strong>and</strong> on account of his Purity par excellence he<br />
becomes the Supervisor of the- Zoroastrian Priesthood, Rituals<br />
<strong>and</strong> of the entire Zoroastrian fold. He is the consulting<br />
Dasturan-Dastur or Gr<strong>and</strong> Priest <strong>and</strong> all difficult questions of<br />
emergency are referred to him, <strong>and</strong> he is quite able to solve<br />
any of such questions since he is in tune with Sraosha or a coworker<br />
with the greatest of all angels on account of the<br />
spiritual development within him through his extra st<strong>and</strong>ard of<br />
Ashoi or Purity. He is the Highest Priest in the entire<br />
Zoroastrian Secerdotal Order, <strong>and</strong> falls under the class of<br />
Magavan or Magus. Thus in one sense the Magavan is the<br />
holiest <strong>and</strong> highest personality in the Zoroastrian Priesthood-<br />
one who is known by the name Sraosha Vereza, <strong>and</strong> who has<br />
passed through all the seven grades of Zoroastrian priesthood.<br />
All these eight classes enumerated above are known by the general<br />
term Athravan, <strong>and</strong> hence we can say that there are eight grades or<br />
degrees of Athravan or priest, taught in the Zoroastrian teachings. We<br />
can quote authorities even from the extant Avesta writings for these<br />
eight grades of Athravan. These names are to be found in more than one<br />
section of the Vendidad especially Vend. V §§ 57, 58, <strong>and</strong> VIII §§ 17,<br />
18 ; in Visperad Kardeh III § 1, 2, <strong>and</strong> in the Uzyirin Gah § 1. We need<br />
not enlarge upon the subject of Zoroastrian priesthood here, nor upon the<br />
classes of Magavans, their principles of life etc. We have to simply point<br />
out that the Magav or Magus is a purely Gathic idea <strong>and</strong> of the time of<br />
Zoroaster. The Magav being the highest development of the Soul,<br />
Zoroaster is said to have fixed the Summum Bonum of Garo Nmana, the<br />
highest heaven for the Magavs in Gatha 51, § 15, the second of the<br />
above-quoted references. It is our view that the abstract quality or Maga<br />
in its various grammatical forms is referred to in the remaining five<br />
quotations given above. The Pahlavi translators have rendered the<br />
“Mazo Magai” of the Avesta by the phrase "Mas Magih" i.e. great<br />
magavship or condition or qualification of a Magav, thus retaining the<br />
technical term "Magih" abstract principle of a Magav. It refers to the<br />
inner Spiritual Greatness of a Soul which has
NO MARRIAGE FOR THE khaetvadatha – attaining Magav.<br />
291<br />
attained perfect spiritual unfoldment, which has deserved the Gr<strong>and</strong><br />
Boon or the Ultimate Reward of entering Garonmana, which is the<br />
highest ideal for all born in this world. Every one of us has to pass on to<br />
that stage of Greatness of Spiritual Unfoldment, the Mas Magih or<br />
Mazoi Magai or Maga, the condition of a Magavan or Magus or Gr<strong>and</strong><br />
Master of the Soul. Just as we have in the present century Master-minds<br />
in the realms of science <strong>and</strong> intellect, so there are taught in Zoroastrian<br />
teachings Master-souls in the realms of religion or spiritual knowledge<br />
<strong>and</strong> the heart. Such a soul or Magavan is perfect in the knowledge of<br />
the Law of the Universe, perfect therefore in the Law Zoroastrian <strong>and</strong><br />
Mazdayacnian. Such a soul has to live the simplest, noblest <strong>and</strong> the<br />
most ideal life on earth – the life of perfect spirituality with perfect<br />
mentality; <strong>and</strong> such a soul is past the institution of marriage in<br />
accordance with the mystic law of spiritual masculinity <strong>and</strong> spiritual<br />
femininity-the law which explains the fundamental law of sexes in all<br />
the three Kingdoms-mineral, vegetable, <strong>and</strong> animal including man. This<br />
gr<strong>and</strong> Law of the Union of the two sexes spiritually, when a soul attains<br />
perfect unfoldment, is termed 'Khaetvadatha’ in the Avesta, which no<br />
Avesta student has been able to explain properly. We cannot digress<br />
upon the principle of 'Khaetvadatha' or as is rendered in Pahlavi<br />
‘Khetukdas’ which implies the spiritual attunement of spiritual<br />
masculinity <strong>and</strong> spiritual, femininity, but we shall bear in mind that the<br />
Magavan who has attained the highest spiritual development having<br />
undergone the ‘Khaetvadatha’ has not to observe the marriage<br />
institution. The marriage institution ordered for observance by the<br />
Zoroastrian law is meant as the wicket-gate to that ideal spiritual event<br />
of “Khaetvadatha.” <strong>and</strong> hence all the followers of the Zoroastrian<br />
religion have to live a married life on earth as one of the m<strong>and</strong>ates of<br />
their prophet except the few 'Magavans' who have passed that stage.<br />
It is for this reason that we find in the Vendidad reference to<br />
‘Magavan’ some idea about the institution of marriage, which has<br />
perplexed almost all students of Avesta, <strong>and</strong> which we have already<br />
given in (h) above where it is said that "in Vend. IV; 47<br />
38
298 VENDIDAD IV; 47 DISTINGUISHES Magav FROM A MARRIED PERSON.<br />
no feeling of dislike is shown against the Magavan which was a<br />
Zoroastrian circle, but there is a contrast between the Magavan<br />
or unmarried person <strong>and</strong> a married person."<br />
We shall quote both the Avesta <strong>and</strong> Pahlavi texts of Vend. IV; 47<br />
to get some clear idea about the Magavan; -the Avesta running thus:<br />
"Adhaecha uiti nairivaite zi te ahmai pourum framraomi,<br />
Spitama Zarathushtra, yatha magavo fravakhshoit, visane<br />
ahmat yatha evisai, puthrane ahmat yatha aputhrai,<br />
shaetavato ahmai yatha ashaetai.”<br />
-Vend. IV ; 47.<br />
“And then also indeed I speak unto thee! 0 Spitama Zarathushtra<br />
first for the one having wife rather than for one who<br />
has been advanced as a Magav; for one having family rather<br />
than for one without family; for one having male-descendants<br />
rather than for one without sons; for one having a settled<br />
condition rather than for one without a dwelling."<br />
The Pahlavi rendering also runs thus. –<br />
“Bana hanach aitun (aigh valman) nairik-hom<strong>and</strong> lak min<br />
hana val lavin fraz-yamallunam (lavin fraz yamallunam)<br />
Spitaman Zartohsht (val lavin avayet yahbuntan) chigun<br />
(mavan) pavan magih fraz satunt yakvimunet (aigh nishman<br />
luit) zak i nishman-hom<strong>and</strong> (aigh ayok aet) min zak chigun<br />
(shayat mavan an) avis (mavan luit) zak pus-hom<strong>and</strong> min zak<br />
chigun abenman ; zak khastak-hom<strong>and</strong> min zak chigun zak<br />
akhastak.”<br />
"But even this is thus: (that is, about him) about one having a<br />
wife, O Spitama Zarthosht, I speak to thee first (I speak first)<br />
rather than for one (who) has proceeded for "magih" or<br />
"mastership," (that is, has no wife) ; about one who has wife<br />
(that is has one only) rather than for one (possibly he may be)<br />
without family (who has not); about one having sons rather<br />
than for the son-less; about one having property rather than<br />
for one without property."
Magav RECOGNISED IN YACNA 65 § 6.<br />
299<br />
This is one of the very obscure sections of the Vendidad the<br />
whole of which is not at all intelligible from the mere verbal<br />
translations, as the entire Avesta is composed on the basis of the Laws<br />
of Staota which, alone can elucidate the spirit <strong>and</strong> underlying essence<br />
of any Avesta passage. It is seen from the above passage that there is a<br />
contrast between Magavan or one without a wife, without a family,<br />
without sons, <strong>and</strong> without a social environment, <strong>and</strong> one who has a<br />
wife <strong>and</strong> social surroundings; <strong>and</strong> in this respect i.e. in showing the<br />
point of contrast both the Avesta <strong>and</strong> Pahlavi versions agree. At least<br />
the meaning of Avesta Magava is made clear in the Pahlavi paraphrase<br />
as "one having no wife," because that is the central idea underlying the<br />
life of a Magav. Whereas no ordinary Zoroastrian can lead a life<br />
without a wife according to the strict teaching of the principle of<br />
"Khaetvadatha" in the Zoroastrian religion, the Magava is the only<br />
exception made in accordance with the same ideal law of<br />
“Khaetvadatha” which the Magava has already attained for himself by<br />
a spiritual attunement of the male <strong>and</strong> female spiritual counterparts.<br />
This is the ideal of “Magih” or Spiritual mastership, the characteristic<br />
Pahlavi rendering for the concrete or abstract Avestic word. Hence we<br />
are able to see from the Gathas <strong>and</strong> even this one very important<br />
section of the Vendidad that the institution of Magus or Magavship is<br />
originally Zoroastrian, <strong>and</strong> it is the ideal of spiritual perfection or the<br />
gr<strong>and</strong> Spiritual Unit of a completely unfolded soul.<br />
Lastly even the Yacna has a solitary reference to this Zoroastrian<br />
institution of Magavan, which runs as under –<br />
“Ma no apo dush-mananghe, ma no apo duz-vachanghe ma no<br />
apo dush-shyothnai, ma duz-daenai ma hashi-tbishe, ma moghutbishe,<br />
ma verezano-tbishe, ma najyo tbishe.”<br />
-Yacna 65 § 6.<br />
“May not our waters be for one of evil thought, may not our<br />
waters be for one of evil word, may not our waters be for one<br />
of evil deed, for one of evil conscience, for the harasser of<br />
friend, for the annoyer of Magav, for the annoyer of workers,<br />
may not our waters be for the afflicter of the near ones.”
300 Magav-THE Zoroastrian Ideal OF MAN.<br />
Here we notice that one who afflicts a Magava or one who does<br />
not aspire after Magavship or Mastership of soul is kept out from the<br />
blissful efficacy of waters. This paragraph is regarded as "a later<br />
interpolation" by the writer of Zoroastrian Theology according to his<br />
queer belief of all later Avesta except a considerable portion of the<br />
Gathas, being not strictly Zoroastrian. But to those who believe that all<br />
Avesta now extant are descended from the 21 Nasks of Zoroaster, this<br />
section of the Yacna suggests the original institution of Magavan as<br />
being purely Zoroastrian, <strong>and</strong> in this the people of evil thought, evil<br />
word, evil deed, of evil conscience, suppressing the higher friendship,<br />
killing the natural propensity of the soul for higher mastership or magih,<br />
<strong>and</strong> those who obstruct the relationship of the angels with their soul –<br />
all such people are put in one category of prohibited ones from the<br />
efficacy of waters, for they are people who hinder the process of<br />
spiritual progress or unfoldment. Hence the word "Magav" in Avesta<br />
implies the state of higher spiritual development, <strong>and</strong> this meaning we<br />
have been enabled to learn from the various re-references to it from the<br />
Gathas, the Vendidad <strong>and</strong> the Yacna. All these nine references to<br />
Magav from the extant Avesta-7 Gathic, 1 from Vendidad <strong>and</strong> 1 from<br />
the Yacna-are quite enough, compared with the meagre state of the<br />
extant Avesta, for proving to us that the Magavship is the ideal<br />
Zoroastrian institution of a perfectly advanced soul.<br />
Now then the question arises whether the Avestic “Magavan” is<br />
the same as the English or Latin terms Magus <strong>and</strong> Magi in common<br />
use? The answer would be “yes” or “no”, according to the different<br />
points of view; <strong>and</strong> we shall therefore collect the various inferences<br />
possible for us to be deduced as under –<br />
1. The “Magavan" is the original Zoroastrian highest stage of<br />
development of Soul, recognized in the Gathas, Vendidad <strong>and</strong><br />
Yacna.<br />
2.<br />
It is the highest grade in the Athravan or priestly class in the<br />
Zoroastrian Sacerdotal Order, <strong>and</strong> of the same order as the<br />
"Sraoshavereza” the highest-priest who is the co-operator of<br />
Sraosha.
3.<br />
NINE REFERENCES re MAGAVAN AND MAGI.<br />
301<br />
Zoroaster himself is one of the "Magavans" as evinced from<br />
the Gathas, <strong>and</strong> the Magavans are those who are deserving of<br />
the greatest reward of Garo-nmana, the Highest Heaven.<br />
4. The Magavan is the Master Soul, perfect in the performance<br />
of Rituals, <strong>and</strong> master of the knowledge of the entire<br />
Zoroastrian Law which implies the entire law of the universe<br />
in all its departments.<br />
5. "Magus" in the singular, “Magi”" in the plural, which are the<br />
terms for the Magavan or Maga in Avesta <strong>and</strong> Magih in<br />
Pahlavi, originally implied the highest sense of Magavan; e.g.,<br />
when Zoroaster is styled a Magus <strong>and</strong> his immediate disciples<br />
the Magi by other writers, the terms designate the original<br />
sense of the highly advanced Soul or Master-soul.<br />
6. Later on the terms Magus <strong>and</strong> Magi came to be applied<br />
improperly to all the Zoroastrian priests without any<br />
distinction of their grades by other writers especially the<br />
Greek historians.<br />
7. Then again the Persian term “Magus” was in the same way<br />
wrongly applied to all the Zoroastrian priests, <strong>and</strong> this<br />
application was extended to the entire fold of the Zoroastrian<br />
religion.<br />
8.<br />
The terms Magus <strong>and</strong> Magi still later on came to be indiscriminately<br />
applied to all the followers of <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong><br />
in various parts of Persia.<br />
9. The original Magavan or Magus of the Avesta had to lead a<br />
celibate life with a pure milk diet <strong>and</strong> certain strictures of<br />
abstinence.<br />
From these nine inferences we learn that the foreign writers have<br />
made a good deal of confusion to such an extent that the reader cannot<br />
follow what is said. If the writer of Zoroastrian Theology were to say at<br />
one time that the Magi did not receive
302. WRITER'S HOTOH-POTCH re MAGI LEAVES READER IN THE LURCH.<br />
any recognition in the Avesta, <strong>and</strong> at another time that they were<br />
Zoroastrian priests of Western Iran; if he were to say at one time that the<br />
Magi were the priests of the Medes, <strong>and</strong> at another time that the<br />
practices <strong>and</strong> beliefs of the Magi comprised a part of the Magian<br />
religion; if he were to say that the Magi borrowed the religious practices<br />
<strong>and</strong> beliefs from the Athravans at some remote period, <strong>and</strong> that the Magi<br />
foisted some of the characteristic features of the Magian faith upon<br />
<strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>; if he were to say that the recognized priest of the<br />
Avestan texts is the Athravan, <strong>and</strong> that it is yet to be proved that the<br />
forms derived from Maga ‘great’ occurring in the Gathas <strong>and</strong> in the<br />
Avesta designate this priestly class – nothing can be made out of this<br />
jumble of perplexing incongruous ideas, collected from the foreign<br />
writers, <strong>and</strong> a queer hotch-potch produced out of these, by the reader<br />
who is left in a whirl of dizziness after reading about the Magi from the<br />
book of Zoroastrian Theology. Such is the scholarly attitude of<br />
independent (!) inquiry, which leaves the reader in the lurch, <strong>and</strong><br />
shatters all his beliefs most of which are rightly based upon original<br />
truths coming to him as traditions !
CHAPTER VIII.<br />
The Writer's Prophecy of there being various writers of<br />
the different Avesta Scriptures.<br />
303<br />
In the first chapter the writer's division of Avesta scripture into<br />
different periods of their birth <strong>and</strong> existence has been dealt with<br />
where it is clearly pointed out that all the Avesta scriptures now<br />
extant viz. the Vendidad, the Gathas, the Yacna, Visparad, Yashts<br />
<strong>and</strong> some fragments form a very small fraction of the entire bulk<br />
of the original Zoroastrian scriptures which comprised 21 Nasks<br />
or volumes treating all the laws of the Infoldment of the Soul into<br />
matter <strong>and</strong> of its Unfoldment from matter-the laws being<br />
respectively termed the Daena-i-Mazdayacni <strong>and</strong> the Daena-i-<br />
Zarathushtri. We have seen in that chapter that the Yatha Ahu<br />
Vairyo is the fundamental key-note to the entire edifice of<br />
Zoroastrian scriptures of which we are at present very unfortunate<br />
to possess even less than 21th portion <strong>and</strong> that too in a very<br />
disjointed <strong>and</strong> disconnected condition."<br />
Even this meagre portion now extant has been regarded as quite<br />
sufficient by the Parsee community settled in India, for fifty years ago<br />
the community implicitly believed that all these Avesta Scriptures in<br />
their possession were after all relics of the inestimable treasure<br />
bequeathed to them by the holy prophet Zoroaster. So long as this<br />
belief prevailed all the traditional rules of Ashoi i.e. righteousness,<br />
piety <strong>and</strong> holiness in everyday life were put into practice with solemn<br />
sincerity <strong>and</strong> all the canons of gr<strong>and</strong> rituals were seriously followed by<br />
the whole community. All these traditional rules of piety <strong>and</strong> canons of<br />
rituals they believed were not a mere conjectural guesswork, but that<br />
they were portions of ancient teachings of the prophet from the Nasks<br />
which were unfortunately not in their possession when they entered<br />
India. Nevertheless the religious leaders <strong>and</strong> Dasturs of the time who<br />
possessed the qualification of "Narm Nask” i. e. all the Avesta
304 THE FAITH-KILLING FALSE THEORY OF SOME PHILOLOGISTS.<br />
by heart had such a strong memory that they could have reproduced in<br />
writing much of the lost Nasks if they had wished so to do. For one<br />
reason or another these pilgrim-fathers have left with us only the<br />
portions now extant which they must have considered sufficient for the<br />
coming generation to make them observe the Zoroastrian religion in<br />
practice with the continuation of the rituals for the departed souls.<br />
Then fifty years ago there began the systematic philological study<br />
of all the Avesta writings with the help of Western scholars, <strong>and</strong> among<br />
many speculative theories resulting from this study there was the one<br />
which they considered all important viz. that only the Gathas now extant<br />
or most probably only one Gatha Ha 45 constituted the original writing<br />
given by Zoroaster, <strong>and</strong> that all the other portions viz. the Vendidad, the<br />
Yacna, the Yashts etc., were given <strong>and</strong> composed by the priests of times<br />
much later than the time of Zoroaster. Such a theory has been proved of<br />
late to be very destructive, since it has destroyed the faith of the<br />
community in the Avesta writings now extant. A portion of the<br />
community has learnt to look at these so called Later Avesta writings<br />
with a feeling of disrespect amounting at times to a spirit of base<br />
ridicule. Hence followed the disbelief in all the strict observances of<br />
holiness <strong>and</strong> rituals which were in vogue, for more than 1,200 years in<br />
India from the early times, for those observances <strong>and</strong> rituals were not to<br />
be found in the Gathas which were according to their speculation the<br />
only genuine writings of the prophet himself.<br />
This theory of the philological school has been believed blindly by<br />
all the students following a philological line of Avestan studies, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology is one of such students. In Chapter I we<br />
have tried to show how far this belief has been logically invalid, having<br />
neither internal nor external evidence for the support thereof. The<br />
subject has been treated at some length, <strong>and</strong> the present chapter<br />
therefore requires a very little say on it.
ABSENCE OF THE CHRONOLOGY OF AVESTA SCRIPTURES.<br />
305<br />
In the present Chapter we have to deal with a different aspect of the<br />
subject treated in Chapter I. The writer of Zoroastrian Theology has<br />
referred to various Avesta writings as composed by different authors,<br />
<strong>and</strong> we shall try to see how far such statements should be regarded as<br />
unwarranted, on the part of a scholar.<br />
On p. 3 under the heading "Cleavage in the Aryan group," the<br />
writer says -<br />
"What little information we get comes from Avestan works written long<br />
after the death of Zarathushtra, <strong>and</strong> these record religious beliefs that are closely<br />
akin to those of the Vedas………….Very little is known with certitude, <strong>and</strong> in all<br />
probability more will never be known. The Avestan texts preserve some relics of<br />
the common worship <strong>and</strong> common legends of the two sister peoples, as well as<br />
allow us to judge some strong points of difference that arose among them. The<br />
parallels in religious thought which the Avestan documents offer to the Vedic<br />
concepts are many, but equally so are the contrasts. The resemblance is great<br />
indeed, but the difference is still greater."<br />
Then on page 4 he proceeds with the words -<br />
"The Avestan writers record traditions of their predecessors still current in<br />
their time, <strong>and</strong> enable us to form some idea of what doctrines <strong>and</strong> cults prevailed<br />
in Iran long before Zarathushtra preached his religion. These traditions are of<br />
great value to us because they are nearer to the pre-Zoroastrian period by wellnigh<br />
three thous<strong>and</strong> years than we are. Much of what they say it is true, belongs<br />
to the post-Zoroastrian period in form, but is pre-Zoroastrian in substance, even<br />
though a good deal of what they repeat regarding the remote past could not be<br />
free from the bias of the sentiment <strong>and</strong> beliefs that might have been prevailing<br />
among them."<br />
In the first place the date of the advent <strong>and</strong> departure of the prophet<br />
Zoroaster has not with any credible authority been fixed by any known<br />
writer, <strong>and</strong> in the second place there is no chronology found out by any<br />
Avesta student with different dates of the various Avesta compositions.<br />
In the absence of these two things viz., the data of Zoroaster <strong>and</strong> the<br />
chronology of Avesta Scrip -<br />
39
306 AVESTA-NEITHER POST-ZOROASTRIAN NOR PRE-ZOROASTRIAN.<br />
tures, it is not at all logical for the writer to say "Avestan works written<br />
long after the death of Zarathushtra", or that the Avestan Scriptures are<br />
"post-Zoroastrian in form" <strong>and</strong> “pre-Zoroastrian in substance” <strong>and</strong> such<br />
other nonsense based on speculative bombardment or ‘pyrology’, the<br />
science of speaking, opining <strong>and</strong> writing according to the whims <strong>and</strong><br />
fancies of the inventor. What purpose does the writer of the book<br />
intend to serve by speculating upon speculated ideas of other people<br />
like him except that of dwindling the community from its right belief<br />
<strong>and</strong> faith <strong>and</strong> practice? To say that the Avestan writings are post-<br />
Zoroastrian in form implies that they were written by some unknown<br />
writers ‘very long after the death of the prophet’ <strong>and</strong> to say that the<br />
Avestan texts are pre-Zoroastrian in substance implies that the<br />
teachings in all Avesta are not given by the prophet himself. In short<br />
the writer means to say that all Avesta texts are Zoroastrian neither in<br />
form nor in substance, but are written by some writers as ignorant of<br />
the Zoroastrian canons as the writer of Zoroastrian Theology himself.<br />
Then in the second place the phrase "Avestan writers" betrays the<br />
writer's total ignorance of the structure of the Avesta Manthra. Avesta<br />
is no ordinary language of everyday communication <strong>and</strong> intercourse,<br />
<strong>and</strong> as we have already seen the Avesta Manthra has been composed<br />
on the basic Laws of Staota Yacna for its sound-effect <strong>and</strong> word-effect<br />
in prayers <strong>and</strong> rituals. Hence Avesta compositions necessitate a<br />
previous knowledge of all the gr<strong>and</strong> laws of Staota Yacna or the<br />
Science of Attunement in accordance with the colours produced by the<br />
friction of the atmosphere made by articulate sounds. We have<br />
therefore to remember that all the Avesta which is at present extant is<br />
but derived from the 21 Nasks given by Zoroaster, <strong>and</strong> it is simply a<br />
presumption on the part of the writer of Zoroastrian Theology to use<br />
the phrase 'Avestan writers' which implies more than one person as the<br />
original composer of the Avesta. Moreover the writer has not given<br />
any one name out of these many Avesta writers of his imagining.<br />
There is neither internal nor external evidence to indicate the name of<br />
any one composer of the Avesta <strong>and</strong> to prove the theory of more than<br />
one writer of the Avesta. The holy
ZARATHUSHTRA-THE ONLY NAME AS AUTHOR OF ALL AVESTA.<br />
307<br />
prophet alone has propounded these canons of life brought from Ahura<br />
Mazda as evinced from Gatha 29"; 8. -<br />
“Yo no aevo sasnao gushata, Zarathushtro Spitamo.”<br />
i.e. "Spitama Zarathushtra who alone heard our teachings."<br />
The phrases 'Mazdo-frasansta,’ 'taught or imparted by Mazda.'<br />
<strong>and</strong> ‘Zarathushtro-fraokhta’ <strong>and</strong> ‘declared by Zarathushtra' repeatedly<br />
found in the Yacna prove the absurdity of there being other originators<br />
of the Avesta besides Zoroaster. If we take for granted the criterion of<br />
knowing the name of the writer from the occurrence of the name in any<br />
writing, we can say emphatically that Zoroaster is the sole originator of<br />
the entire Avesta, for there is not a single piece or part of the extant<br />
Avestan scriptures in which the name of Zarathushtra is not found to<br />
exist. If we take any Fargard in the Vendidad, Ha in the Yacna, Kardeh<br />
in the Visparad, Yashts, Nyaesh etc., we find therein the name of the<br />
holy prophet Zarathushtra repeated more than once just as we find in<br />
the Gathas. In the Gathas we find the name of Zarathushtra used in the<br />
first, second or third person, <strong>and</strong> in the other Avesta also we find<br />
Zarathushtra speaking of himself in the first, second or third person.<br />
Again the comparison made by the writer between the Vedas <strong>and</strong><br />
the Later Avesta is not very happy. The Avestan texts do not at all<br />
‘preserve some relics of the common worship <strong>and</strong> common legends of the<br />
two sister peoples.’<br />
In the great brotherhood of all the great religions of the world, the<br />
religion of the Vedas, in accordance with a gr<strong>and</strong> law of the gradations of<br />
religions, st<strong>and</strong>s next in rank to the Zoroastrian Law. Hence it is possible<br />
that there may be certain points of resemblance between these two great<br />
religions, but these resemblances are not identicals but mere<br />
correspondences. The Soma ceremony of the Vedas is not the same or<br />
identical with the Zoroastrian Haoma ceremony, <strong>and</strong> yet the writer on<br />
p.11) says –<br />
“The Avestan Haoma is identical with Vedic Soma.” -
308 ZOROASTRIAN RITUALS NOT AT ALL BORROWED FROM VEDAS.<br />
Now we can say that Soma ceremony occupies the same rank in<br />
the religion of Vedas as the Haoma ceremony in the Zoroastrian Law.<br />
The Yacna of the Vedas is not exactly the same as the Yacna of<br />
Zarathushtra, but it can be said that Yagna is as great a ceremony for<br />
the followers of Vedas as the yacna is for the Zoroastrians. This is a<br />
common mistake committed by all Avesta Students who have followed<br />
the comparative study of the Vedas, <strong>and</strong> they have committed the<br />
fallacy of regarding the corresponding resemblances as identical ones. If<br />
we say that John is as strong as a lion it does not imply that therefore<br />
John is the same as the lion. In the same way if it is seen from a<br />
comparative study that Yagna is as great as Yacna it can never be meant<br />
that Yagna is identical with Yacna. It is thus as a result of a very wrong<br />
line of study that the writer of Zoroastrian Theology believes that the<br />
Later Avesta preserved relics of Vedic writings, whereas in fact the<br />
entire Avesta has directly descended from the 21 Nasks of Zoroaster<br />
which have nothing to do with the language or the idea of the Vedas,<br />
<strong>and</strong> in fact the Zoroastrian ceremonies <strong>and</strong> ideas have not at all been<br />
borrowed from the Vedic ideas, but have been purely Zoroastrian in<br />
origin. The Avesta students who do not believe in the Zoroastrian<br />
authorship of all Avesta have fabricated a dangerous belief of their own<br />
that the Gathas never gave any rituals <strong>and</strong> that therefore Zoroaster never<br />
instructed the performance of any higher ceremonials, which have<br />
merely been borrowed by the later priests, who have composed the<br />
Later Avesta from their Vedic neighbours. It is with this impression that<br />
on p. 304 the writer says<br />
“The Parsi Mobad performed the Yacna ceremony <strong>and</strong> squeezed the Haoma<br />
plant, as his Hindu Brahman neighbour practiced his Yagna rites <strong>and</strong> pounded<br />
Soma,”<br />
meaning thereby that the Zoroastrian Yacna <strong>and</strong> Haoma have been<br />
merely imitations from the Vedic Yagna <strong>and</strong> Soma, an idea which must<br />
be termed anything but the Truth. It is not at all truthful to say that the<br />
so-called Later Avestan works<br />
“Record beliefs that are closely akin to those of the Vedas.”
21 Nasks of Zoroaster-THE ORIGIN OF ALL AVESTA<br />
309<br />
There are sorne correspondences as already pointed out, but from<br />
these correspondences it does not follow that the Later Avesta is a mere<br />
composition of Vedic or early Aryan ideas, for the origin of all Avesta<br />
as we have so often seen is the aggregate bulk of the 21 Nasks given by<br />
Zoroaster himself, find this fact supersedes all the speculative theories<br />
imaginarily got up by those who are bent upon excluding all Avesta<br />
except the Gathas or except even a considerable portion of the Gathas.<br />
We see therefore that the practice of ascribing the Avestan Scriptures to<br />
more than one writer must be looked upon as an undesirable thesis<br />
invented for some ulterior object by a very small portion of the Avesta<br />
students, <strong>and</strong> unless the names, dates <strong>and</strong> other particulars of these<br />
original writers of the Avestan Scriptures are proved directly or<br />
indirectly but reasonably, it is wrong to quote or support such theories<br />
which reduce extant Zoroastrian scriptures to a mere zero.<br />
On p 165 again the writer of Zoroastrian Theology repeats the<br />
same destructive idea of his when he says -<br />
“The original Gathic conception of the reality of evil is more emphasized by<br />
the theologians of the Later A vestan period, <strong>and</strong> the personality of the Prince of<br />
Evil becomes at the same time more pronounced.”<br />
We are at at a loss to underst<strong>and</strong> the writer's meaning given to the<br />
word “theologians” here. Does the writer of Zoroastrian Theology<br />
imply by the word persons like the writer's own self or persons more<br />
enlightened or more illiterate than his own self! It is very doubtful to<br />
make out whom the word "theologians of the Later Avesta" refers to. If<br />
there were different individual writers of each of the Has of Yacna, of<br />
each of the Yashts, of each of the Fargards of the Vendidad, of each of<br />
the Kardehs of Visparad, of each of the various other Avesta texts, we<br />
must have at least one name of anyone writer out of so many, existing<br />
for our guidance. We find not a single name of anyone as the writer of<br />
Avesta texts, <strong>and</strong> on the contrary, we are told by Pahlavi authority that<br />
the Avesta in entirety is derived from the 21 Nasks of the prophet<br />
himself. Even personalities like Kae Vishtaspa, Frashaoshtra, Jamaspa,<br />
Maidyomaongha, who are re-
310 GATHIC IDEA OF EVIL SPIRIT NOT DIFFERING FROM AVESTIC.<br />
gaided as the first disciples or the prophet in the Gathas are not made out<br />
anywhere as writers of the Avestan texts or as persons delegated with<br />
the power of composing Avesta texts, the dream of there being the<br />
possibility of many writers of the Avesta can never be held as a fact by<br />
those who have made conscience their guide in Avestan studies, <strong>and</strong><br />
only those who are prone to be slaves to the fire-offs of the ill-trained<br />
imaginative intellect can dream such dreams which have proved to be<br />
very baneful in the study of a sacred, revered, ancient, mystic, prophetic<br />
<strong>and</strong> revealed literature like the Avesta.<br />
Now as to the separation between the Gathic conception of the idea<br />
of Evil <strong>and</strong> the Later Avestic conception we have not to say much, for<br />
this split between the Gathas <strong>and</strong> the Later Avesta has been treated<br />
already in the first chapter. The principle of Polarity or the law of two<br />
opposite poles in Nature irrespective of Ahura Mazda the Creator, has<br />
been as clearly explained in the Gathas as in the rest of the Avesta, <strong>and</strong><br />
the personification of the Prince of Evil is to be found not only in the<br />
Later Avesta but also in the Gathas. As for instance in Gatha 45 ; 2 we<br />
find the Spenta Mainyu or the Bountiful Spirit addressing the Anghra<br />
Mainyu or the Retarding Spirit on the hereto-geneity of their thoughts,<br />
their principles, their sense, their words, their beliefs, their actions, their<br />
conscience <strong>and</strong> their souls, <strong>and</strong> there we thus make out that both the<br />
Spirits are personified as in the Later Avesta. In fact the Later Avesta as<br />
we have already seen have been derived from Nasks which contained<br />
subjects not falling under the Nask of the Gathas, <strong>and</strong> it is therefore not<br />
proper for the student of Avesta to try to find whether the Avestic ideas<br />
<strong>and</strong> subjects are to be found in the Gathas, <strong>and</strong> the Gathic ideas in the<br />
rest of the Avesta. There are some parallelisms on the main principles of<br />
<strong>Zoroastrianism</strong> in both the Gathas <strong>and</strong> the Avesta, but there are certain<br />
subjects in the Later Avesta derived from some of the 21 Nasks, which<br />
have not been touched at all in the Gathas. It is therefore not correct for<br />
anyone to imagine that because all the Avestic ideas do not find place in<br />
the Gathas, the former must have been invented by some other persons,<br />
<strong>and</strong> the latter only must have proceeded from the prophet himself.
WRITER'S ARTIFICE OF CRYING DOWN ALL AVESTA SCRIFTURES.<br />
311<br />
This scepticism re authorship of all the Avesta on the part of the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology is at the root of all evil which has<br />
influenced for worse the belief <strong>and</strong> practice of the Zoroastrian fold for<br />
many years past. There are certain expressions used in the book of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology, which it seems are given with the implied motive<br />
of running down <strong>and</strong> crying down the entire Avesta Scriptures with the<br />
exception of the Gathas: -<br />
(i) While referring to the angel "Vayu" on p. 133 he says<br />
“The poet gives along list of the names of Vayu, <strong>and</strong> is very prolific in<br />
ascribing high attributes to him. In this the ancient composer follows the Yasht<br />
dedicated to Ahura Mazda. In fact Vayu is the only angel who is known, like<br />
Ahura Mazda, by names.”<br />
(ii) On pp. 103, 104 while speaking about Mithra he says<br />
“Mithra is most conspicuous angel of the Younger Avestan period. One of the<br />
longest Yashts celebrates his greatness............The description of him in the Yasht<br />
that is dedicated in his honour gives a vivid picture of the character of the pre-<br />
Zarathushtrian divinities that were worshipped in Iran…………..The writer who<br />
consecrated Yasht 10 in his honour was conversant with the past greatness of this<br />
divinity, whose cult had struck so deep a root in the popular mind. He certainly was<br />
unsparing in eulogizing the work of this genius in the universe……………The<br />
composer of the Yasht who sings to his favourite divinity applies to him the same<br />
honorific epithets as are applied to the godhead.”<br />
(iii) Then while referring to the composition of the Zamyat Yasht<br />
he says on p. 142 -<br />
“The poet who composed the Yasht in honour of Zamyat does not sing the<br />
glory of his heroine, but occupies herself rather with a description of the mountains<br />
of the world, <strong>and</strong> with the celebration of the Divine Glory that descends upon the<br />
Aryan race, symbolizing the greatness of the kings, <strong>and</strong> the consecrated piety of the<br />
sainted souls.”<br />
(iv) On p. 120 he has to use the same expression about the<br />
authorship of the Haoma Yasht, <strong>and</strong> says -<br />
“Haoma is anxious that his cult, which has been in vogue for centuries, be<br />
given a due place in the new faith <strong>and</strong> receive the sanction of the prophet. The poet<br />
depicts him us approaching Zarathushtra for this particular purpose. One morning,<br />
we are informed, Haoma came
312 WRITER'S NONSENSE re COMPOSITION OF THE YASHTS.<br />
to the prophet as he was chanting the sacred Gathas before the fire-altar, <strong>and</strong> asked<br />
him to seek his favour by consecrating the Haoma juice for libations <strong>and</strong> to praise<br />
him as the other sages had praised him. In reply to Zarathushtra's inquiry Haoma<br />
proceeds to give instances of some of the greatest of his celebrants."<br />
(v) While giving a description of Hvarekhshaeta on p. 126 he says–<br />
“The writer of the hymn in honour of Hvarekhshaeta is more interested in<br />
depicting the movements of the sun itself as the orb of the day than in giving any<br />
account of the Yazata, or presiding genius of the sun. We have a vivid picture of<br />
the sun’s movements, its rising <strong>and</strong> setting, its power to rout the fiends of<br />
uncleanness, <strong>and</strong> impurity, but we have hardly anything which treats of the<br />
spiritual personality behind this great luminary of nature. The worship of the<br />
brilliant sun must have preceded the period of its deification, <strong>and</strong> the poet cannot<br />
quite rid himself of the fascination of the primitive form of nature-worship. The<br />
physical phenomenon of the sun is always present before the mind of the writer,<br />
<strong>and</strong> there is very little attempt to address the presiding genius through his visible<br />
image, the concrete representative being the direct object of praise <strong>and</strong><br />
glorification.”<br />
(vi) With reference to the composition of the Yashts he says on<br />
p.78 -<br />
“In the absence of sufficient data, it is not possible for us to determine what<br />
particular Indo-Iranian beliefs <strong>and</strong> practices were discountenanced by the prophet,<br />
<strong>and</strong> yet admitted into the Zoroastrian theology as a concession to the unbending<br />
will of the populace by the prophet's successor………………Some of the longest<br />
Yashts or sacrificial hymns are composed in their honour. Yet the archangels, who<br />
are higher in the spiritual hierarchy, who occupied a unique position in the Gathas,<br />
<strong>and</strong> whose glory the prophet ever sang with his clarion voice to the people of Iran,<br />
have now either to content themselves with short laudatory compositions or go<br />
entirely without any special dedication. Some of the attributes that are the<br />
prerogative of Ahura Mazda alone are applied to the leading angels; authors are<br />
sparing even to parsimony when they confer honorific epithets on the Amesha<br />
Spentas.”
WRITER’S SPECULATION re SEVERAL AUTHORSHIPS OF AVESTA. 313<br />
(vii) Similarly on p. 80 while distinguishing the GathiC<br />
monologues from the Avestic dialogues he says -<br />
“In the Gathas the prophet addreSSED several questions to Ahura Mazda, but<br />
the replies were left to be inferred from the-context. An advance is made upon this<br />
method, <strong>and</strong> now we have Zoroaster depicted as putting questions, <strong>and</strong> Ahura<br />
Mazda himself as answering them categorically. To invest their compositions with<br />
divine sanction <strong>and</strong> prophetic authority, the later sages wrote in the form of a<br />
dialogue between Ahura Mazda <strong>and</strong> his prophet. The greater part of the Vendidad<br />
<strong>and</strong> some of the Yashts are composed in this style.<br />
(viii) In the Introduction while boasting about the "impartiality of a<br />
scholar" <strong>and</strong> "not resorting to sophistical arguments" etc., on pp. XXIX,<br />
XXX he says -<br />
“Decay soon begins in the language in which Zoroaster composed his<br />
immortal hymns, <strong>and</strong> his successors now write in the Avestan dialect which<br />
replaces the Gathic……………………The Avestan works, in the form in which<br />
they were written in Avestan period, no longer exist……………..The form in<br />
which the Avestan texts have reached us is that which was given them during the<br />
Pahlavi period…………………..The artists employed to restore the broken<br />
edifice belong to the Pahlavi period, but the materials used comedown from the<br />
Avestan sources.”<br />
(ix) On p. 71 while distinguishing the Athravans from the Magi he<br />
says -<br />
“Hence the probable conclusion that the Avestan texts are the productions of<br />
the athravans, the legitimate guardians of the Zoroastrian canon.”<br />
In all these nine references given above from the book of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology, we find certain peculiar words <strong>and</strong> phrases used<br />
to denote the different authorships of the different Avesta texts. "The<br />
poet," "the ancient composer," "the writer," "the composer," "the<br />
authors," "the prophet's successors," "the later sages," "the athravans,"<br />
etc., - these terms which are used quite indiscriminately <strong>and</strong><br />
irresponsibly by the writer of Zoroastrian Theology naturally raise a<br />
question from the reader as to who the writer or the writers of the<br />
40
314 BEAUTIES OF THE Avesta Yasht Literature.<br />
different Avesta scriptures are <strong>and</strong> what names they are known by. This<br />
attitude of ascribing the so-called Later Avesta to writers other than the<br />
prophet evinces total ignorance or ignoring of the fact of the existence<br />
of 21 Nasks of the prophet as the root-source of all Avesta texts. Such<br />
an attitude is not at all based on any scholarly invention or study, but is<br />
a result of pure <strong>and</strong> simple guesswork of almost all the philological<br />
students <strong>and</strong> mere translation-rememberers <strong>and</strong> grammar-crammers of<br />
the Avesta who fail to get at the inner, deep, underlying spirit of the<br />
Law of Zarathushtra, which teaches all the gr<strong>and</strong> unseen laws of the<br />
universe. It is not at all logical to guess that the various Avesta texts<br />
have been written by different authors after the time of Zoroaster only<br />
because the styles of these are various <strong>and</strong> inexplicable, <strong>and</strong><br />
incomprehensible, We have already seen that all the Yashts are<br />
derived from the Nask called Baghan Yasht <strong>and</strong> we have at present very<br />
few Yashts extant some of which are again in a mutilated form. The<br />
Yasht literature is very difficult to underst<strong>and</strong>, for it contains the<br />
various functions of angels <strong>and</strong> archangels presiding over the various<br />
departments of the creation, <strong>and</strong> the style of the Yashts is very<br />
involved, metaphysical <strong>and</strong> allegorical. This is not a proper occasion in<br />
this book to give instances of the beauties of the Avesta Yasht Literature<br />
<strong>and</strong> of the gr<strong>and</strong> laws of the universe which are taught therein, but<br />
if God wills it, <strong>and</strong> if circumstances permit, such books in future will<br />
see the light of the day, throwing once more the original light given by<br />
the prophet over the few Avesta fragments that are left as the choicest<br />
treasure now in the possession of the Parsi community:-(i) The<br />
functions of Vayu, presiding angel over the atmosphere <strong>and</strong> the<br />
scientific work of Khastra or electric force of 81 generic kinds, with the<br />
angels Ram <strong>and</strong> Gvat - (ii) the functions of Meher who co-operates with<br />
Khorshid the sun, <strong>and</strong> the power of Meher inherited by a truthful<br />
speaker by means of the subtle changes in the unseen centre of the<br />
tongue, the relation of Meher with the thought power or thought energy,<br />
<strong>and</strong> with Ushtana r vital-principle in man-(iii) the functions of the angel<br />
Zamyat presiding over earth, the various kinds of the earth's magnetism<br />
<strong>and</strong> their relation to the various kinds of the
Functions of Yazatas INCULCATED IN THE YASHTS.<br />
315<br />
human aura one of which is termed the Kyan Khoreh, the various<br />
invisible centres in the human constitution which help the development<br />
of the auras, the mountains <strong>and</strong> valleys <strong>and</strong> their various functions in<br />
the economy of nature, the fire Spenishta of the mineral kingdom, etc,<br />
etc.,-(iv) the functions of Haorna as angel <strong>and</strong> plant, the efficacy of<br />
Haoma ceremony <strong>and</strong> Haoma drink in the advancement of the soul,<br />
Haoma as the basis of all other ceremonials, the physical <strong>and</strong> spiritual<br />
healing powers of Haoma, the relation of Zarathushtra with Haoma <strong>and</strong><br />
the special emphasis laid by Zamthushtra on the Haoma cult, etc, etc.,-<br />
(v) , the functions of Hvarekhshaeta or the Shining Sun in the universe<br />
at large, the Sun as the ruler of the universal system absence of any<br />
physical matter in the Sun, the relation of the Sun's magnetism with the<br />
Ushtana or vital principle in the human, animal, vegetable <strong>and</strong> mineral<br />
kingdoms, the great efficacy of the recital of the Avesta vibrations<br />
meant for the angel of the Sun, the worship of the Sun as equivalent to<br />
the attunement with Ahura Mazda <strong>and</strong> Amesha Spentas who are the cooperators<br />
(Hvare-Hazaosha) of the Sun, etc., etc ,-all these <strong>and</strong> many<br />
more useful points of knowledge have been propounded in the Yashts<br />
when properly deciphered, which the bare philologist is unable to<br />
comprehend merely with the help of imperfect <strong>and</strong> sometimes absurd<br />
translations of the venerable Avesta texts. It is a matter of deep regret<br />
that the Avesta philological student presumes to know the pristine <strong>and</strong><br />
simple religion taught by Zoroaster <strong>and</strong> then distinguishes this so-called<br />
pristine Zoroastrian truth from the ideas, which he dreams to have been<br />
developed by the later poets or writers or sages <strong>and</strong> such others. In the<br />
absence of some knowledge of the contents of the 21 Nasks it is quite<br />
an unscholarly attitude of the writer of Zoroastrian Theology to imagine<br />
merely from the various kinds of style of Avesta texts that here should<br />
be or were different writers thereof. The writer of Zoroastrian Theology<br />
seems to regard these Avestan Scriptures as ordinary pieces of poetic or<br />
prosaic composition-exercises attempted by some illiterate, crude<br />
writers, <strong>and</strong> thus with this speculative belief goes on saying oritically<br />
whatsoever comes home to his educated intellect
316 WRITER'S DENOUNCEMENT OF AVESTA SCRIPTURES.<br />
of the present century. He has no basic principles to support his<br />
arguments, <strong>and</strong> even the imaginary ideas about there being various<br />
authors have no logical reasoning. It seems that the sole idea of the<br />
writer of Zoroastrian Theology is to depreciate the Yasht literature since<br />
it is so very difficult to underst<strong>and</strong> reasonably for the student<br />
philological of the Avesta, <strong>and</strong> since it contains ideas of deep<br />
philosophy, which find no entrance into the shallow <strong>and</strong> narrow<br />
materialistic minds of such students. When we remember the two great<br />
divisions of Avesta viz. Manthra Spenta <strong>and</strong> Fshusho-Manthra, we find<br />
that a very considerable portion of the Yashts <strong>and</strong> Vendidad having been<br />
composed in the Fshusho Manthra are incapable of a correct<br />
grammatical rendering <strong>and</strong> clear translation. These Avesta compositions<br />
are based entirely on the laws of Staota or colours produced by<br />
vibrations of the sound, <strong>and</strong> can be elucidated only by the application of<br />
Staota-laws.<br />
The philologist denounces all other Avesta texts as not having been<br />
composed by Zoroaster simply because he is unable to account for the<br />
various styles adopted in these Avestan scriptures. The writer speaks of<br />
the "Gathic monologues" <strong>and</strong> “Avestic dialogues,” of the “Gathic<br />
questions without answer”, etc., <strong>and</strong> thus distinguishing the Gathas from<br />
the other Avesta concludes that the latter ought to have been originally<br />
given by some later writers who are to us anonymous. In the first place<br />
we have already seen that there are dialogues in the Gathns also, <strong>and</strong> in<br />
the second place the Later Avesta give answers to many points left<br />
unexplained in the Gathas. As for instance in Gatha Ha 31; 13 a<br />
reference is made to the eyes of Ahura Mazda -<br />
"Ta chashmeng thwisra haro aibi Asha aibi vaenahi vispa” i.e. "O<br />
Protector, Thou seest Asha or Order Divine by means of Thy two<br />
sharp eyes.”<br />
Now the student who excludes all other Avesta from Zoroastrian<br />
scriptures will conjecture whatever he likes as to what the eyes of<br />
Ahura Mazda spoken of in the Gathas should
OTHER AVESTA SUPPLEMENTARY TO AND EXPLANATORY OF GATHAS. 317<br />
Be. The student who reveres all Avesta as originally derived from 21<br />
Nasks of the prophet Zoroaster will regard all Aveata as supplementary<br />
to <strong>and</strong> explanatory of the Gathas, <strong>and</strong> such a student finds in the Yacna<br />
Has 1, 2, 3, 4, 6, 7 what the eyes of Ahura Mazda are regarded to be-<br />
"Maonghaecha gaochithrahe hvarecha khshaetahe aurvat aspahe<br />
doithrahe ahurahe mazdao.”<br />
i.e., the seed-bearing Moon <strong>and</strong> the speedful shining Sun are the two<br />
eyes of Ahura Mazda."<br />
In this way a patient study of all the extant Avesta texts shows<br />
supplementary, explanatory, commentary, <strong>and</strong> parallel ideas to be<br />
found in the Vendidad, Yacna, Gathas, Visparad, Yashts, etc., etc., <strong>and</strong><br />
the theory of later sages <strong>and</strong> later poets as composers of the so-called<br />
Later Avesta is exploded if all the principles of Zoroastrian Law<br />
expounded in the 21 Nasks are collected together even from the meagre<br />
extant fragments. Instead of showing that the entire Avesta scriptures<br />
are remnants very miserably detached no doubt of the original<br />
harmonious whole of 21 Nasks, the writer of Zoroastrian Theology<br />
lays a gratuitous charge on the imaginary later writers of-<br />
‘Investing the compositions with divine sanction <strong>and</strong> prophetic authority.'<br />
by giving a form of dialogue thereto. This is an insulting remark passed<br />
on the Avestan scriptures which are regarded by the writer of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology as matter-of-fact compositions by men of ordinary<br />
mental calibre, but which have put on a disguise of prophetic authority.<br />
We should say that even the Gathas evince the style of dialogue, <strong>and</strong><br />
that therefore so much portion of the Gathas as is written in the dialogue<br />
style ought not to be regarded as composition by Zoroaster but by these<br />
paeudo-Zoroasters or later Sages who invested the Gathas with mere<br />
prophetic authority !<br />
"
318 WRITER'S BELIEF – AVESTA SCRIPTURES NOT ZOROASTRIAN (!)<br />
Then again the writer denounces further the Avestan scriptures to<br />
the best of his ability when he says that the -<br />
“Avestan works in the form in which they were written in the Avcstan period<br />
no longer exist.”<br />
We do not underst<strong>and</strong> what date the writer has in his mind for the<br />
‘Avestan period,’ <strong>and</strong> what form the writer means to speak of. Can the<br />
writer describe exactly the form of Avestan scriptures in the Avestan<br />
period? What does the writer mean when he says that the -<br />
“Materials used come down from the Avestan sources?”<br />
What were those Avestan sources? By whom were they taught <strong>and</strong><br />
in what form did they exist? The only motive of such speculative<br />
dogmatic assertions from the fire-off of the imagination of the writer of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology seems to be that of anyhow derogating <strong>and</strong><br />
denouncing all the Avestan scriptures by means of sophistical<br />
meaningless phrases <strong>and</strong> stereotyped ideas.<br />
Lastly we shall refer to the cumulative idea of the writer about the<br />
different authorships of the various Avesta scriptures. Presumably he<br />
wants to show his aloofness from what he says about this, but in fact he<br />
brings out his own inner views re the belief that all the Avesta scriptures<br />
did not originate from the prophet Zoroaster. Under Chap. XLII on pp.<br />
335, 336 he says under the heading "Textual criticism brings startling<br />
revelations for the Parsis" –<br />
“The first outcome of the critical study of the Avestan literature, . . .<br />
. . was the discovery made by the Western scholars that the grammar, style<br />
<strong>and</strong> internal evidence of the extant Avestan texts show that they were not<br />
composed at a single period <strong>and</strong> by one person, but that they were the<br />
products of many persons who worked at various times. Scholars such as
WRITER'S HERETICAL OPINION re AVESTA SCRIPTURES.<br />
319<br />
these undertook to determine the approximate dates of the component parts<br />
of the Avesta. The Gathas were shown to be the oldest in time of<br />
composition, <strong>and</strong> the authorship of a considerable portion, if not all, of<br />
these hymns was ascribed to Zoroaster himself. The prophet's work, it was<br />
said, was continued by his immediate disciples <strong>and</strong> must have extended<br />
over a very long period after him, even though the immediate impression<br />
made by Zoroaster himself may be acknowledged to have become fainter<br />
in succeeding generations. The religion of the Younger Avesta had<br />
departed in certain respects from the religion of the Gathas, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
subsequent composition showed signs of degeneration both in substance<br />
<strong>and</strong> style. The simple <strong>and</strong> abstract spirit of the Gathas was blurred, if not<br />
lost, <strong>and</strong> the development of the later texts tended to become more<br />
complex <strong>and</strong> concrete……………..<br />
“Startling indeed” were these new ideas that philological researchers<br />
brought to the Parsis, who had been accustomed to attribute<br />
indiscriminately all Avestan compositions to Zoroaster himself <strong>and</strong> who<br />
never approached their own sacred books with a historical perspective.<br />
"It This critical estimate of their scriptures by the Iranian scholars of<br />
the West greatly influenced the Young Parsi scholars in India. They now<br />
hailed the Gathas as providing a self-sufficient religious system in<br />
themselves. They claimed to have discovered the only true mirror in<br />
which the genuine teachings of Zoroaster were reflected. The Later<br />
Avestan texts were declared to render nugatory the pristine purity. An<br />
exuberant outgrowth of dogmatic theology <strong>and</strong> ceremonial observances,<br />
they asserted, had supplanted the buoyant simplicity of the Gathic<br />
teachings, <strong>and</strong> simply represented a decline from the pure teachings of<br />
Zoroaster………………..<br />
“All this was highly sacrilegious to orthodox ears………More sober<br />
opinion intervened to modify the sweeping assertions, <strong>and</strong> declared that<br />
while the Gathas, of course, should be taken as the norm, there should also<br />
be admitted into the Zoroastrian canon such parts of the later scriptures as<br />
were in accord with the Gathic spirit; but whatever could not be traced to<br />
the Gathas was adventitious, <strong>and</strong> therefore not deserving of acceptance.”
820 INDIAN STUDENTS blind belief IN WESTERN FASCINATION.<br />
When we carefully examine the words quoted above we find that<br />
the idea of the different authorships of all Avesta scriptures was first<br />
invented by the Western scholars, whose belief of the authorship<br />
merely of some of the Gathas by Zoroaster <strong>and</strong> of all other Avesta<br />
scriptures by later priests was hailed as gospel truth, without any<br />
internal or external evidence to corroborate it, by the as ignorant<br />
students in India. The Western scholars when they began their<br />
philological barebone study of the Avesta did not know that Avesta<br />
was "Razeng" or "mystic words" or "Guzera Senghaongho" "the hidden<br />
words" as depicted in the Gathas. Being totally ignorant of the Laws of<br />
Staota according to which the entire Avesta Scriptures have been<br />
composed from the twenty-one Nasks of Zoroaster these Western<br />
scholars paid heed only to grammar <strong>and</strong> style as in the case of any<br />
modern ordinary 1anguage. We regret to see that no student of Avesta<br />
in India has shown moral courage to point out where the scholars of the<br />
West have erred even after a study of the Pahlavi, which serves ad a<br />
key to most of the extant Avesta. On the contrary we find that the same<br />
belief of Western scholars has been followed blindly in any work<br />
written by any student of Avesta in India. Although a very wrong <strong>and</strong><br />
pernicious belief it has become very deep-rooted among the<br />
philological school of Avesta students. They are at a loss to make out<br />
that they commit the logical fallacy of petitio principia when they say<br />
that the 'Gathas merely provide a self-sufficient system in themselves.'<br />
A reasonable consideration of what we have said about the 21 Naskorigin<br />
of the entire Avesta scriptures will bring the thinker to the<br />
conclusion that the so-called Later Avesta do not supplant but very<br />
consic1erably supplement the Gathas. To declare the ceremonial<br />
observances taught explicitly in the so-called Later Avesta as ‘an<br />
exhuberant outgrowth,’ – to say that –<br />
‘Whatever could not be traced to the Gathas was adventitious <strong>and</strong> therefore not<br />
deserving of acceptance.’ –
HERETICAL VIEW re AUTHORSHIP OF AVESTAN SCRIPTURES. 321<br />
to say that there were many pseudo-Zoroasters as authors <strong>and</strong><br />
originators of the various Avestan teachings-to say that the 21 Nasks<br />
were not given by one <strong>and</strong> the same prophet Zoroaster, -to say that the<br />
Gathic religion is the only pure <strong>and</strong> original form of <strong>Zoroastrianism</strong>-to<br />
say that Sudreh <strong>and</strong> Kusti being non-Gathic are un-Zoroastrian-to teach<br />
that the recital of Yacna, Yashts, Nyaesh <strong>and</strong> other Avesta fragments is<br />
never meant by Zoroaster who has never composed anything except one<br />
or two Gathas-to say that the holy ceremonials have been purely -<br />
invented by the later priests-is, to say the least, downright preaching of<br />
heresy <strong>and</strong> apostasy.<br />
It is a great misfortune of the Parsi community that not a single<br />
Avesta technical term has been properly explained by any student, nor<br />
a single Avesta passage either in the Gathas or in the other Avesta<br />
properly elucidated <strong>and</strong> deciphered according to the laws of Staota.<br />
With a very shallow <strong>and</strong> imperfect study of the husks in a shattered <strong>and</strong><br />
broken condition it is very unscholarly on the part of those who have<br />
given very dangerous <strong>and</strong> pernicious opinions about the kernel<br />
contained in the Avesta scripture <strong>and</strong> about the authorship thereof. The<br />
iconoclastic method <strong>and</strong> destructive policy followed indiscriminately<br />
by most of the so-called students of Avesta in India-of speculating<br />
upon the subject of authorship of the fragmentary extant Avesta<br />
scriptures-of regarding only one or two Gathas as given by Zoroaster<br />
himself <strong>and</strong> of dreaming all other Avesta to have been composed <strong>and</strong><br />
originally given by some poets, authors, priests <strong>and</strong> other later sages-of<br />
depreciating all other Avestan texts which are incapable of intelligible<br />
explanation merely by means of the efforts of philological translations<br />
– must not be allowed to pass unnoticed by the reading public who<br />
believe themselves to be educated. In fact no encouragement should be<br />
given to such speculators who attempt to kill out the religious devotion<br />
of the community by imaginarily preaching such nonsensical <strong>and</strong><br />
dangerous views regarding the authorship of Avestan scriptures, which<br />
are as old as nearly 9,000 years. It would have been entirely in keeping<br />
with the<br />
41
322 DEPLORABLE INABILITY OF STUDENTS TO UNDERSTAND ATESTA.<br />
scholarship of these students to have openly expressed their inability to<br />
underst<strong>and</strong> in the first place the inner deep underlying meanings of<br />
these ancient sacred scriptures in the peculiar cipher symbol-language,<br />
<strong>and</strong> in the second place the reasons of the different styles adopted in<br />
these different types of Avestan writings. In the absence of a<br />
considerable portion of these sacred scriptures now lost to us for a very<br />
long time past, it would have been creditable for these Avestan<br />
students to have stopped with wonder <strong>and</strong> amazement as to who the<br />
author of such mystic <strong>and</strong> surprising inexplicable ancient scriptures<br />
could be. On the contrary the writer of Zoroastrian Theology thinks<br />
himself to be a seer <strong>and</strong> is so sure of the various authorships of<br />
different Avesta scriptures that he has the audacity to say -<br />
‘The Parais who had been accustomed to attribute indiscriminately all<br />
Avestan compositions to Zoroaster himself’ –<br />
words used very unwisely <strong>and</strong> very indiscriminately by a writer in the<br />
absence of any evidence to support his own blind belief. The writer<br />
seems to forget the noble maxim here viz., “Where ignorance is bliss,<br />
'tis folly to be wise.” We must say that it is entirely a blind belief of<br />
those who say that all the other Avesta except one or two Gathas were<br />
not taught by Zoroaster, since that belief is not at all supported by any<br />
reasonable proof. 'Indiscrimination' lies in the adoption of foolish <strong>and</strong><br />
unwise speculative beliefs <strong>and</strong> in the preaching thereof. Those who<br />
ascribe all Avesta writings to Zoroaster are not blindly following their<br />
belief, for they have on their side the strong argument of the 21 Nasks<br />
as the origin of all Avesta scriptures, given by the prophet himself. In<br />
the presence of such a valid proof given by the Pahlavi Dinkard of there<br />
being 21 Nasks for the origin of all Avesta writings, it is no indiscrimination<br />
on the part of the community to believe on that ground that all<br />
the Avesta scriptures have originated from the prophet himself. We are<br />
at a loss to underst<strong>and</strong> why the writer of Zoroastrian Theology tries<br />
throughout to win his own point by taking advantage of the ignorance<br />
of the community about the original Avesta <strong>and</strong> Pahlavi writings. What<br />
ulterior
Blind doubt OF THE AUTHORSHIP OF AVESTA-NO SCHOLARSHIP. 323<br />
motives have led him to speak of the poets; <strong>and</strong> composers, <strong>and</strong> later<br />
sages <strong>and</strong> other writers of the various Avesta scriptures? It has been<br />
admitted by some students very often that it is very difficult in the first<br />
instance to ascertain the exact period wherein the prophet Zoroaster<br />
himself lived. Speculative scholars have tried their best to determine<br />
the date of Zoroaster but none have arrived at any satisfactory result. It<br />
is still more difficult to wean all the Avesta writings from the date of<br />
Zoroaster <strong>and</strong> to dream of some later dates differently to be given to<br />
them. In fact if only one or two Gathas are allowed to remain to be of<br />
Zoroastrian origin, <strong>and</strong> if the other Gathas <strong>and</strong> the rest of the Avesta are<br />
stripped off their Zoroastrian stamp, the writer of Zoroastrian Theology<br />
teaches thus that the Zoroastrian religion now no longer exists. Thus<br />
the writer when he ascribes indiscriminately the Yashts, the Vendidad,<br />
the yacna, etc., to various other original composers does not make out<br />
that he is treading a very dangerous path <strong>and</strong> rushes in where angels<br />
fear to tread. In the absence of a systematic <strong>and</strong> consistent knowledge<br />
of the entire Zoroastrian Law, it is very difficult for the intellect to<br />
grasp even the fragmentary Avesta texts of Vendidad, Visparad, Yacna<br />
<strong>and</strong> Yashts, all of which are so very abstruse <strong>and</strong> full of meanings<br />
unheard of till now. It is not good scholarship to doubt the authorship<br />
of the Avesta scriptures when the student is unable to follow<br />
consistently the inner meanings thereof.<br />
Hence to conclude it must be remembered that -<br />
1. The extant portions of Avesta scriptures form a very<br />
insignificant part of the entire 21 Nasks given by Zoroaster.<br />
2. Even these have never been properly elucidated in the right<br />
sense <strong>and</strong> spirit, which the prophet Zoroaster wanted to<br />
convey.<br />
3. The grammatical structures, style <strong>and</strong> subject-matter are<br />
different in each of the extant Avesta texts only because each<br />
has a different Nask-origin.
324 NINE IMPORTANT POINTS re AUTHORSHIP OF AVESTA.<br />
4. All the Avesta scriptures fall under "Vispe sravao<br />
Zarathushtrahe” - "all the teachings of Zarathushtra."<br />
5. Avesta is no ordinary language <strong>and</strong> requires a knowledge of<br />
Staota laws for its composition, <strong>and</strong> therefore the so-called<br />
Later Avesta which display a profound knowledge of the<br />
Staota-laws could not have been composed by poets <strong>and</strong> other<br />
writers.<br />
6. It is only a blind belief first invented by the scholars of the<br />
West, <strong>and</strong> then blindly followed by the students in India that<br />
only one or two Gathas could have been composed by<br />
Zoroaster <strong>and</strong> that the rest of the Avesta were invented by<br />
people of later times.<br />
7.<br />
It is a very dangerous doctrine to teach the ignorant public<br />
that the holy ceremonials <strong>and</strong> other rules of Ashoi, etc., of<br />
daily observance, are mere exuberant outgrowths upon the<br />
simple religion of the Gathas.<br />
8. It is quite an unwarranted statement to prophesy that all the<br />
other Avesta scriptures were written <strong>and</strong> taught by various<br />
other writers in the absence of any reasonable evidence in<br />
support thereof.<br />
9. It is quite unscholarly on the part of the writer of Zoroastrian<br />
Theology to have concurred in the opinion that whatever in<br />
the other Avesta is not capable of being traced to the Gathas<br />
is not to be accepted as of Zoroastrian origin.<br />
Shall we then accept the speculative ideas of the writer of<br />
Zoroastrian Theology as bearing the original stamp of genuine<br />
Zoroastrian spirit!